ã€ŠWhy Am I a Priestess When I Reach the Maximum Level?ã€‹


 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 1

    The chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves being stirred by a gentle breeze reached the girl¡¯s ears, and her perception gradually returned to normal in the midst of a vast whitendscape.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    It¡¯s strange, the environment around her¡­ is somewhat different from what she expected.

    This dungeon should have been called the ¡°Hellfire Demon God¡¯s Prison.¡± It¡¯s a scorching hot ce packed with all sorts of fiery demon creatures and deadly traps. Even without special magical equipment to protect you, you¡¯ll keep getting burned.

    But now¡­

    She raised her head, and above her was a clear, azure sky with bright and warm light streaming down, bringing afortable but not overpowering warmth.

    All around her, there were lush and ancient groves of trees. Even the smallest nts seemed to be more than ten meters tall. The sunlight was filtering through the gaps in the rich green foliage, and the air was fresh and clear, carrying a refreshing scent.

    It was indeed a wonderful environment, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, the most advanced fully immersive virtual reality game of the modern age, she might have thought she was in a specially designed ecological park to experience such enjoyment.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    The girl furrowed her brow.

    Something was off. She remembered very clearly that while ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ was an incredibly realistic virtual game, it still had some differencespared to the real world. One crucial point was that ¡°smell¡± was not a concept in ¡°Illusory World.¡±

    yers could certainly smell various scents simted within the game, but these were essentially stimuli generated directly in the brain through data signals. In simple terms, it skipped the ¡°smelling¡± process and directly produced results.

    After all, virtual headsets couldn¡¯t truly simte theplete functions of the human body. Providing various signals directly to the brain to create a ¡°virtual sensation¡± was the quickest and most convenient way, and this was the core design philosophy of virtual reality games.

    There were many subtle differences, and if one paid attention, they could still be noticed.

    The problem was right here, now.

    The girl took another deep breath and focused on it. She could be quite certain that the sensation of this air passing through her nostrils, entering her body, and then slowly exhaling was a level of realism that was absolutely impossible in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿!

    What on earth had happened? Did the gamepany develop a new system and pull me in for testing?

    As one of the few yers who had achieved boundary breakthroughs and belonged to the top tier globally, he had participated in some peculiar tests in the past¡­

    Simr thoughts immediately urred to the girl. If it wasn¡¯t for this, there was no way to exin why she had deviated from the dungeon she should have entered and ended up in this unfamiliar ce, feeling an experience almost indistinguishable from reality.

    Yes, it was reality. As a dedicated yer of ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ for four years, she was well aware of the subtle differences between the game and real life.

    However, now all the barriers seemed to have disappeared, as if she had passed through a transparent ss partition into a world on the other side.@@novelbin@@

    It¡¯s impressive¡­ The technology being tested right now would probably soon create a huge sensation worldwide. How did the developmentpany of ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ manage to do this?

    Setting aside her somewhat confused thoughts, the girl lowered her head and looked at her own smooth and delicate forearm, her ten slender ivory fingers, and the pure white robe she was wearing.

    There was no doubt that this was how she looked in the game¡­

    ¡°He¡± became a female character of ¡°his¡± game ount.

    She instinctively tried to open her character panel to check for any anomalies, but her finger suddenly halted in mid-air.

    The girl¡¯s face showed astonishment.

    ¡°Why¡­ can¡¯t I ess the system interface?!¡±

    In ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, yers only needed to swipe their hands in specific positions, and a series of system menus would immediately appear in front of them. But now¡­

    For some reason, the system didn¡¯t respond to the girl¡¯s call.

    A long-forgotten sense of panic welled up within her. This time, she was truly getting anxious, and the reason was simple.

    If she couldn¡¯t open the system menu, she wouldn¡¯t be able to log out!

    While removing the VR headset from the outside world could forcibly exit a yer from the game, doing so ced a heavy load on the brain. Unless it was an emergency, nobody dared to do that, and right now, she was the only one at home¡­

    Darn it, what on earth is the gamepany up to? This kind of restriction on self-initiated logout is a major taboo in the virtual gaming world, something yers canin about!

    After all, nobody wanted the game they were ying to be the next ¡°Sword Art Online¡±¡­

    Fortunately, although she couldn¡¯t open the system interface, the girl suddenly had a moment of realization on how to ess her personal panel.

    *Ding.*

    With a specific thought in mind, a faint blue, semi-transparent screen that was identical to what she had seen in the game appeared in front of the girl.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Setting aside this unprecedented way of summoning the interface, at least the game panel was still the same as before. Attributes, skills, and equipment hadn¡¯t changed at all, which made the girl breathe a slight sigh of relief.

    After all, ¡°Violet¡± was a powerful character that she had spent years meticulously crafting, her greatest asset and foundation in the game world.

    Herplexion improved for less than a moment, but Violet¡¯s expression instantly darkened again because she suddenly realized that this special method of summoning the system only brought up three things: character, inventory, and skill tree. All other options like maps, friends, guilds, auctions, settings, and so on, hadpletely disappeared!?

    In other words, she still couldn¡¯t find a way to log out, and this strong feeling of being trapped made her scalp tingle.

    Suppressing her anxiety, Violet tried for a while in the same spot, gradually understanding part of the current situation.

    Setting aside why she had been transported to this area she had never visited before and the unimaginable sense of reality, at least Violet¡¯s abilities were still functioning normally, and all the items in her inventory could still be taken out.

    Although the original HP and MP bars and some game data had disappeared from her field of vision, Violet could still sense their presence and changes through an indescribable means. Skills didn¡¯t require selection, she could use them instantly with a simple thought, and the inventory had transformed into something akin to items being retrieved from thin air.

    Quite intriguing, even though she couldn¡¯t fathom the reason for these changes. She decided to ept the situation for now. As long as Violet could still use her powers, there was no need to be too afraid. Logging out and such could wait; for now, she would explore her surroundings and find out what had happened.

    ¡°Contract Summon: Xiao Guang.¡±

    Violet extended her hand, and following the natural guidance in her mind, she channeled her magical energy. Immediately, a mysterious and splendid circr magic circle appeared on the empty ground before her. After the radiance shimmered, a figure had already materialized within the summoning circle.

    It was a girl who appeared to be around twenty years old, with pale golden long hair, a slim and graceful figure, two white pointed horns on her head, and a beautiful tail trailing behind her. She was wearing a form-fitting dark-colored bodysuit and knee-length shorts that seemed more like an extension of her body, and they did little to conceal the girl¡¯s graceful curves. She exuded a charismatic and gant charm.

    She kneeled on the ground, bowing her head and d in skin-tight attire that reached just above her knees. It seemed more like an extension of her body, failing to conceal the girl¡¯s alluring curves. Her appearance was both spirited and captivating.

    ¡°Master, did you call for me?¡±

    The girl raised her head, sharp tinum vertical pupils fixed on Violet in front of her. She disyed joy and reverence that seemed toe from the depths of her heart, like a loyal dog greeting its owner after a long absence. She didn¡¯t immediately rise from the ground; instead, she patiently awaited Violet¡¯smand.

    Violet was momentarily taken aback by the intense gaze fixed upon her, and she couldn¡¯t immediately articte the instructions she had originally nned. Despite being an intimatepanion for several years, this pet in front of her seemed somehow different¡­

    ¡°Oh, yes. I n to explore this forest, and I¡¯ll rely on you, Xiao Guang, to protect me during this time.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Protecting the master is my duty. Please entrust it to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh¡­¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 2

    Violet stood up after finishing her sentence and began to focus her vignce on her surroundings. The beautiful dragon girl, who was about half a head taller than her, seemed even more peculiar for some reason.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something amiss?¡± the dragon girl asked with a blend of innocence and confusion.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I was just thinking¡­ Wait a moment, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In response to the subconscious query that had reached her ears, Violet suddenly shivered all over, instantly understanding the source of her difort!

    Her pet, the dragon named ¡°Xiao Guang,¡± had been acting strangely since it appeared!@@novelbin@@

    With a meaningful gaze directed at the dragon girl, who wore an expression of innocence and confusion, Violet confirmed her suspicion.

    That¡¯s right, this pet, which was supposed to be controlled by AI to assist inbat, was just way too lifelike. It was almost as if there was a living person standing beside her, which was impossible!?

    You see, although in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, pets and monsters had extremely advanced AI intelligence, and they could even actively analyze a yer¡¯s actions to make responsive moves, there were still limits.

    Existing AI technology couldn¡¯t create truly human-like, biologically intelligent entities withplete self-awareness and logic. The most obvious difference was that, no matter how outstanding the AI was, itsnguage was predetermined and pre-recorded. It couldn¡¯t break out of this framework.

    In simpler terms, it didn¡¯t have its own thoughts.

    Take Violet¡¯s pet, Xiao Guang, for example. Despite having the highest level of intelligence, she wasn¡¯t as linguistically sophisticated. At most, she could say simple phrases like ¡°Understood,¡± ¡°Master, please be careful,¡± or ¡°The mission isplete.¡± She wouldn¡¯t disy vivid human-like expressions, always maintaining a cold and emotionless demeanor.

    On one hand, it was a technical issue, and on the other hand, the gamepany couldn¡¯t allow AI intelligence to appear too human, as it might lead to yers developing special emotional attachments to their pets, which wouldplicate matters.

    The dragon girl¡¯s expressions had been incredibly cute just now, especially during their conversation a moment ago. Violet could guarantee that she had never heard her pet say such emotionally rich and lengthy sentences. Even her tail had swayed in coordination!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Violet stared in astonishment at the heroic golden-haired girl in front of her. The shocking suspicion that had formed in her mind was like a rising tide, with each wave higher than thest.

    ¡°Master? What¡¯s happening? Yourplexion seems a bit off. Could it be that there¡¯s some unusual effect in this environment?¡±

    Xiao Guang didn¡¯t know what Violet was thinking. She approached her nervously and carefully sniffed the scent around her owner¡¯s neck with her delicate little nose. Violet knew this was one of her pet¡¯s special talents, a probing ability that allowed her to detect the target¡¯s physical condition through simr actions. However, what truly caught her attention wasn¡¯t this.

    So¡­ so close!

    Yes, as the golden dragon girl got closer, a faint, lc-like fresh fragrance instantly entered Violet¡¯s nostrils. Details such as the dragon girl¡¯s breathing and the warmth radiating from her body made Violet blush slightly.

    Despite having had much closer contact during battles in the past, this sensation waspletely different now.

    At this moment, Violet could be a hundred percent certain that the charming and alluring dragon girl in front of her was a living being, not just game data.

    This ce was not a game, it was real!

    ¡°All right, Xiao Guang, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gently pushing away the dragon girl, who was sniffing around on her like a little dog, Violet appeared calm on the surface but was experiencing a storm of emotions inside.

    She initially thought this unusual transport was just a special technical test conducted by the creators of ¡¾Illusory World¡¿. However, one incredible phenomenon after another had thoroughly overturned Violet¡¯s original assumptions.

    Apletely realistic environment, the disappearance of the game interface and logout button, NPCs with consciousness, if any one of these had urred, Violet could have found aforting excuse or reason. But with all of them happening together, aside from ¡°this is reality,¡± she couldn¡¯t find any other exnation.

    ¡ºTransported to another world¡­¡»

    ¡ºThis kind of thing that only happens in novels and anime, it¡¯s happening to me? Although it¡¯s hard to believe¡­ for now, I can only operate under this assumption.¡»

    Putting aside the reasons and principles behind it, if this ce truly wasn¡¯t the game world anymore, the most crucial aspect, ¡°yer resurrection,¡± might not even be worth discussing. Although skills were still usable, and her inventory contained resurrection elixirs, Violet had no intention of personally testing that possibility.

    She couldn¡¯t be as reckless as before.

    And then there was¡­

    ¡°I really turned into a girl?¡±

    With a strange expression on her face, Violet muttered to herself. She lowered her head to inspect her own body¡ªfair, snow-white arms, petite feet encased in boots, a slender figure with a narrow waist. These were all impossible scenarios in the game.

    After all, as a 12+ rated game, ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ would censor any content rted to sexuality. Even if a female character removed all her equipment and costumes, the game would still default to leaving the most basic protection.

    But just now, Violet discreetly tried to remove her underwear and found that she could actually take it off from under her robe. Even during a technical test, the gamepany would never allow such behavior to ur¡­

    She reluctantly curled her lips. Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel that her mood was a bit strange. In reality, ¡°he¡± was a typical college-aged young man.

    While she wasn¡¯t about to react like some characters in novels, shouting, sighing, or desperately searching for a way to change back, the sudden isekai and transformation into a female character had still given ¡°him¡± a considerable shock.

    Well, let¡¯s consider it a blessing in disguise. After all, the in-game character ¡°Violet¡± had physical qualities far superior to ¡°his¡± previous ordinary self, and now she was an incredibly cute young woman. Contentment brings happiness, they say.

    With that thought in mind, Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 3

    ¡°Master, should we continue forward?¡±

    Xiao Guang, the dragon girl, twitched her adorable nose and looked around, as if she had noticed something.

    ¡°The environment here is quite different from the Molt Continent, and thews feel somewhat strange.¡±

    ¡°Thews?¡±

    Violet jolted awake from the immense shock of being transported to a new world. ncing at the little dragon girl beside her who was wrinkling her nose and sniffing around, she suddenly realized that if the other party had be a truly living being, then she couldn¡¯t treat her in the same old way anymore. She should give her enough respect and authority.

    After all, Xiao Guang hade with her from another world and was one of her very few truepanions.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about it, Xiao Guang?¡±

    Violet doesn¡¯t put on any airs of being a master, although her level is a bit higher than that of her own pet. The little dragon girl, in fact, is a pet she deliberately cultivated topensate for her own shorings. She can do many things that Violet cannot, such as closebat, bursts of power, perception, and exploration.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t exin it very clearly either. Butpared to the original world, the rules here are not very perfect, and they change a lot. It may affect the effectiveness of our abilities and equipment, but we¡¯ll only know for sure once we try.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that¡­ never mind¡­¡±

    Actually, what Violet is concerned about is what Xiao Guang means by ¡°rules.¡± After all, thetter is an in-game life form, and the perspective and way of understanding the world must be significantly different from that of Violet, a modern person.

    There¡¯s no concept of rules or no rules on Earth, and no one can fly or breathe fire. Violet can¡¯t applymon sense from the game world to this ce.

    However, it seems that the little dragon girl doesn¡¯t understand her master¡¯s meaning. It¡¯s not her fault, though. Would you be surprised because there¡¯s air in the environment you live in? Perhaps, for Xiao Guang, rules are just one of the mostmon things in daily life.

    But¡­ Violet thinks that rules can roughly bepared to physicalws like the speed of light, sound, and gravity.

    Specting with just her head won¡¯t help. It¡¯s better to take it step by step and experience it personally.

    ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go. In that case, let¡¯s head south for now and see if we can leave this forest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Because the map system has disappeared, Violet can no longer intuitively understand her own position like in the game. Although there are skills in¡¾Illusory World¡¿that create range detection and location, simr to radar, unfortunately, Violet and the giant dragon Xiao Guang haven¡¯t learned them.

    Originally, there were yers in the team who mastered simr skills, but it¡¯s clear that no one else has been transported here like Violet, at least not transported together.

    Violet still remembers that she had asked her team members to open the map first and pull her in when they reached the entrance to the first boss, because she was a priest, and there was no need for her to engage in regr mobs. It was better for her to focus on her own tasks.

    And up until Violet received the invitation and clicked to teleport, the chat in the team channel had never been interrupted. In other words, they didn¡¯t experience a simr phenomenon of crossing over like Violet did when entering the ¡°Hellfire Demon God¡¯s Prison¡± domain.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    This is a forest that feels quite ancient. Besides the clearly ancient giant trees, Violet also noticed signs of wildlife and hunting along the way.

    Violet had participated in activities simr to summer camps in the past, so she had some knowledge of outdoor life. Although the signs in this forest seemed quite different from her original world, she could still recognize the basic outlines.

    The creatures in this world should be very powerful, at least much stronger than those in her original world. After all, Violet had never heard of any animals on Earth that could p a three to four-meter-diameter giant tree into two pieces and leave clear w marks¡­

    However, Violet wasn¡¯t particrly worried about this level of danger. She was no longer the ordinary young man from Earth, and she had various advantages from the game. She believed that she should be able to protect herself¡­ right?

    Moreover, she had herbat-capable pet, Xiao Guang, by her side. Before setting out, Violet had conducted some basic tests, so she had confidence in running around in the forest.

    In fact, both she and the little dragon girl could have the ability to fly, but they knew very little about this forest. If they were to take flight and be targets in the sky, the situation could easily get out of control. Even if it was a matter of probability, Violet didn¡¯t want to take that risk.

    They continued south, passing through strange, ancient nts. In reality, Violet was somewhat nervous. After all, she was inplete darkness now. She both hoped for some wild creature toe out and test her strength and worried that she might not be able to handle it. This kind of dilemma was probably what they called being conflicted.

    However, luckily or perhaps unfortunately, the two girls walked through the forest for most of the day, and as night fell, the trees gradually became sparse. Still, not a singlerge animal had shown itself. They could only hear the asional insect chirping and bird calls.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right, does it? In such an ancient and lively forest, how can we not see a singlerge animal? The fresh signs of life we saw earlier, where did they all go?¡±

    ¡°Master, it looks like we¡¯re approaching the edge of the forest, and it¡¯s gettingte. Should we continue traveling through the night?¡±

    The golden-haired little dragon girl leading the way stopped in her tracks, surveying the quiet surroundings. Despite a whole day of walking, she seemedpletely unfazed and full of energy as she inquired of the petite, ck-haired girl behind her.

    In reality, Violet wasn¡¯t tired either. Her new body had exceptional qualities in every aspect. While these might not have been very noticeable in the game, they became increasingly apparent in the real world.@@novelbin@@

    For instance, her seemingly delicate hands could effortlessly crush a piece of granite-like rock, simr to what she might find on Earth, into fine dust. Along the path, not only would her equipment remain unscathed, but even if thorns were to scratch her skin directly, they wouldn¡¯t leave a mark.

    Her reaction speed was astonishingly fast. The exact upper limit couldn¡¯t be determined, but at least she felt capable of snatching a fly out of the air with chopsticks, much like those shy martial artists.

    Although she had be somewhat ustomed to her new body, the question of whether or not to venture out of the forest overnight lingered.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s forget it,¡± Violet finally decided. ¡°We don¡¯t have a reason to rush, and the current situation outside is unknown. The forest itself provides a certain level of protection. We¡¯ll rest for the night, make more preparations, and then head out. What do you think, Xiao Guang?¡±

    ¡°I will follow Master¡¯s lead.¡±

    With Xiao Guang agreeing, Violet casually found a t rock to sit on and began contemting their next n.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 11

    The next morning, Violet woke up in her inn room.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Is it morning already? What time is it?¡±

    Her consciousness groggily searched for the familiar small piece of iron in her bed, but instead, she felt something somewhat firm yet soft, like a gel-like substance.

    ¡°M-Masterr¡­Ah¡­, that¡¯s a very sensitive area¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Violet suddenly opened her eyes, and memories rushed into her mind like a tide. It was then that she noticed the golden-haired dragon-girl curled up in her embrace, like a small cat, and the weighty white tail that was on her belly, its tip caught in her hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s not a dream.¡±

    On the second day after transmigrating from the game, the brand new world hadn¡¯t vanished like an illusion when she opened her eyes. Everything unfamiliar in front of her was proving the undeniable reality of her current situation.

    ¡°Xiao Guang, it¡¯s time to get up. It¡¯s morning.¡±

    Violet gave the dragon-girl, who was still muttering in her sleep, a gentle pat on her perky rear. She gradually remembered why they were sleeping in the same bed and what had happened at the innst night.

    In simple terms, nothing had happened.

    That¡¯s right, even though not too long ago Violet had been a male, she felt a bit awkward sharing a bed with a young girl. But for Xiao Guang, it was entirely normal to sleep with her Master, and she candidly mentioned something shocking like, ¡°We¡¯ve done this many times before, after all.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Following her train of thought, Violet remembered that, indeed¡­ in the game, she often rested with this little dragon, who was still a dragon back then, and even after she grew up, she would asionally sleep on top of Xiao Guang¡¯s original form.

    However, back then, she only saw her pet as a pillow or a soft mattress, and secondly, the game, ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, had an extremelyprehensive anti-18+ system. Even if you tried to lift a girl¡¯s skirt, you¡¯d only see arge white holy light, so there was no need to worry about overly intimate contact.

    But this was the real world, and whether it was her or the little dragon-girl, they could strip down to nothing at any moment, so naturally, it was different.

    However, faced with her pet, whose eyes were brimming with tears like an abandoned puppy, Violet couldn¡¯t bring herself to say ¡°no.¡± Besides, there was only one bed in the room. In the end, theypromised and shared the bed.

    Before going to sleep, they were lying side by side in an orderly manner, but for some reason, they woke up in this somewhat awkward position.

    As it turned out, the dragon-girl indeed only had pure admiration and adoration for her Master, with no ulterior motives. After being embraced, she fell asleep quickly, which left Violet feeling a bit¡­ disappointed?

    Please don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s like when you¡¯re watching a regr anime and your mind starts to wander involuntarily. It¡¯s definitely not that Violet has any improper thoughts about her pet!

    For this reason, coupled with the warmth and faint fragrance emitted by the girl when she was close, Violet¡¯s still-existing male spirit was a bit stirred, which made her sleep quitete.

    Luckily, the powerful body of a deity didn¡¯t require much sleep, or she¡¯d probably wake up with two ck eye circles this morning.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Good morning, Master~¡±

    The dragon-girl rubbed her eyes, affectionately nuzzled Violet¡¯s chest, appearing to have had afortable rest. She didn¡¯t realize that such actions could be seen as somewhat flirtatious to a woman.

    Of course, Violet didn¡¯t mind either.

    ¡°Good morning, it¡¯s time to get up. Uncle Lester should being to find us soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready at any time.¡±

    The two girls freshened up quickly and then pushed open the door of their room, making their way down the wooden spiral staircase in the inn to reach the main hall.

    During this morning hour, most of the town¡¯s residents were either still resting or out hunting or working, so the bustling inn from the previous night was now quite tranquil on the ground floor. Only a few guests who had stayed the night were having breakfast.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Violet and Miss Xiao Guang, good morning. How was your restst night?¡±

    Uncle Lester was seated at a table near the window, cutting into some unidentified meat in front of him. There was also arge ss of milk beside him, and he was beckoning to the two. While Violet found his peculiar habit of eatingrge portions of meat in the morning a bit strange, she didn¡¯tment, considering this was a different world.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, thank you for giving us the room.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all!¡±

    Lester nodded cheerfully, though he didn¡¯t continue the conversation because he was still eating. He simply focused on his food.

    Having finished their meal, Lester wiped his mouth and then looked at the two beautiful young women who had been silently observing since earlier.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two having anything to eat? Is the local cuisine not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    In truth, Lester was correct. Violet had just realized that the inn, being deep in the forest, didn¡¯t offer much in terms of breakfast. They had no porridge; all that was avable was meat, butter, and ck bread. Violet didn¡¯t like a greasy breakfast, and the ck bread was hard enough to require water to swallow. So, she decided to go without eating.

    As for Xiao Guang, she didn¡¯t have many dietary requirements, and skipping a meal or two didn¡¯t affect her. Since her Master wasn¡¯t interested in eating, she chose to abstain as well.

    However, Violet noticed that she didn¡¯t actually feel hungry. Ever since she had arrived in this world, her various needs, including eating and sleeping, had significantly decreasedpared to her original human self. In simple terms, she could do without them. In the game, these things weren¡¯t noticeable, and the name ¡°Deity¡± simply represented greater attributes and skill power.

    ¡°Well¡­ all right then, I won¡¯t insist. Miss Violet, you mentioned yesterday that you two are travelers from another world. I¡¯m curious about your ns for the future. Now that our mission isplete, a few of us are heading back to Sil City today. If you don¡¯t mind, you can travel with us. Sil City may not be a big city, but it¡¯s much busier than this town.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­,¡± Violet hesitated.

    Faced with Uncle Lester¡¯s sincere invitation, Violet was actually somewhat tempted. One of her recent ns was to use the connections of this adventurers¡¯ team to enter the city where they were stationed and then decide her next steps. However¡­

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pass. I want to explore on my own.¡±

    Violet didn¡¯t want to get too close to Lester¡¯s team all at once. She had already gathered most of the information she could from them. Continuing to stay with them might expose her to various preconceived notions about their way of doing things. She would rather explore this new world herself.

    Furthermore, despite not knowing the extent of the top-level powers in this world, Lester¡¯s team was still weakerpared to Violet and Xiao Guang. Staying with them wouldn¡¯t be of much help to her.

    ording to Lester¡¯s exnation from yesterday, he was among the top adventurers in Sil City. While there were a few folks at the Mithril level, it was about as far as it went. The more powerful Earth and Sky level adventurers could only be found in the main cities and the capital of the Human United Kingdom.

    So, going to Sil City held little significance for Violet. It made more sense to travel around and move directly to more bustling areas.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a pity. In that case,dies, this is where we part ways today. The debt of saving our lives is something we¡¯ll never forget¡­ but I can¡¯t offer you a valuable gift right now. If you have the chance, pleasee to Sil City to find me, and then¡­¡±

    Violet waved her hand to interrupt Lester¡¯s long speech. ¡°No need for courtesy. I saved you for important information for me. We don¡¯t owe each other anything¡­ Take this as a souvenir.¡±

    The young girl reached into the empty air and retrieved a brown bracelet, handing it to Lester.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by Violet¡¯s ability to summon objects from thin air. She had summoned the holy staff that way earlier, causing it to appear and disappear, so he received the bracelet curiously.

    Swish!

    A burst of light suddenly shed, and in Lester¡¯s hand appeared arge, thick, diamond-shaped shield, nearly causing him to drop it in surprise.

    ¡°Spirit treasure!?¡±

    Violet, with a vein popping on her forehead, gestured for the guy in front of her to put the item away. Although there weren¡¯t many people around in the morning, Lester¡¯s reaction was too eye-catching.

    In a hurry to transform the shield back into a bracelet, Lester could barely hide his shock. He immediately tried to push the item back to Violet, as if what he held was a bomb rather than equipment.

    ¡°Spirit transformation, this is an ability only possessed by spirit treasures, Miss Violet! How could you casually take out something so important in public? Quickly put it away, don¡¯t let anyone see!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ don¡¯t be so worked up. It¡¯s just a little keepsake. Uncle, your shield seemed broken, and I happened to get this. Since I have no use for it, I thought I¡¯d give it to you.¡±

    After all, she had plenty of simr things.

    ¡°But this is a spir¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Violet tapped the table, pretending to be serious. ¡°Spirit¡­ well, spirit treasures choose their owners. As you can see, neither I nor Xiao Guang need a shield like that. Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s fate. If you don¡¯t ept it, are you looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡±

    With the words said to this extent, Lester hesitated for a long time but finally reluctantly epted the bracelet, looking serious. ¡°Miss Violet, no need to say more. With such a great favor from you, if you have any requests in the future, as long as it¡¯s something Lester can do, even if it means going through fire and water, I will do it for you!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±

    It was just a little trinket.

    The reason Violet gave Lester the shield was twofold. As she had said, it was for the first person from another world as a memento. Additionally, she wanted to experiment if creatures in this world could use equipment from [Illusory World].

    It turned out to be a headache. She hadn¡¯t expected the guy to treat it like he had just found a Divine Artifact. If she knew it would be such trouble, she would have given him a purple-grade item.

    Violet had considered this possibility since she saw the equipment on the adventurers yesterday. All of them wore green gear mixed with some white grade equipment, except for Lester, whose shield was probably blue-grade and was damaged.

    She gave him a gold-grade spirit treasure because she didn¡¯t have any lower-grade shields left. She didn¡¯t need such equipment, and the ones she had were usually sold or directly put into the warehouse. Only those that were powerful or interesting would be kept for trading or gifting to other yers.

    This item, named ¡°Soul War Shield of the ck Knight,¡± was something she had identally obtained from a small monster earlier. She hadn¡¯t had time to deal with it, so she gave it to Lester with the mindset of cleaning up her inventory.

    Mistake. Were people in this other world really that poor? Or was their equipment forging technology too backward?

    Speaking of which, Violet suddenly remembered the purple-grade special item, the ¡°Demon God Gem (Fragment),¡± she had acquiredst night. Though it seemed useless, she kept it as a collector¡¯s item. Maybe she would have a chance to collect all the fragments and reassemble it in the future.

    In [Illusory World], many hidden tasks and powerful equipment were obtained in such ways.

    I wonder if that girl has realized her item is missing. Well, it¡¯s not my fault, I gave her the chance.

    After chatting for a bit, the master and servant parted ways with Uncle Lester in front of the tavern. He mentioned they would catch a ride with a merchant caravan to return to Sil City. Violet, on the other hand, intended to follow a general direction, heading south toward the capital of the Human United Kingdom¡ªCourage City, where the headquarters of the adventurer¡¯s guild was located.

    Of course, this was just a rough goal, and there was no guarantee they would go there. She would take it one step at a time.

    So, Violet¡¯s adventure in the other world began.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 12

    It had been several days since Violet and Xiao Guang set out from the gloomy forest town. The master and servant duo traveled through mountains and rivers, heading in a general direction and choosing paths that seemed out of the ordinary. However¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s so boring, Xiao Guang. Why is everything so calm? Forget about strange things; we haven¡¯t even encountered a single bandit. Is the public safety in this other world really this good?¡±

    The ck-haired girl sat on the ground with a look of utter boredom, cradling her staff. Her pristine robe was partially touching the mud, yet it remained untarnished, self-cleaning. This was just one of the most basic abilities of a divine artifact.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Seeing her master like this, the golden-haired dragon girl scratched her head awkwardly. Even she couldn¡¯t make enemiese to them voluntarily. On the other hand, the reverse was rtively easy.

    In reality, on their journey, they had encountered quite a few hostile creatures due to their intentional provocation. However, in Violet¡¯s eyes, none of them were interesting.

    To put it simply, they were too weak, to the point that even a regr person armed with a stick could easily defeat them. The most powerful thing they had encountered was probably the ck tiger on the first day.

    For example, there were skeletal soldiers with a level of no more than 5, ghosts who could only blow wind in your ear, and resentful spirits who couldn¡¯t stand sunlight, to name just a few of the misceneous creatures they had encountered.

    ¡°I have no words. If we had known, we might as well have let Uncle Lester take us to Sil City for a stroll. At least we wouldn¡¯t have to endure roughing it.¡±

    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re looking for a nearby city, I can transform into my true form and carry you¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, before she could finish her suggestion, the master interrupted her.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Violet firmly crossed her arms, ¡°The essence of adventure is taking one step at a time, firmly on the ground. That¡¯s the only way you can see differentndscapes. Flying or cheating your way through is like activating a cheat code in a video game. I can¡¯t ept that!¡±

    ¡°Um, okay¡­¡±

    Xiao Guang nodded in disappointment. She didn¡¯t quite understand what cheating and main storyline meant, but she got the gist of Violet¡¯s intention.

    If the master wanted to take it slow, they would take it slow. As long as she could follow the master, it didn¡¯t matter where they went.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue our journey. I hope we find a city to rest in today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, no need to wor¡­ Hmm?¡±

    Mid-sentence, the Dragon Maid suddenly furrowed her brow, and Violet also looked in a certain direction.

    Down the mountain, on the official road.

    ¡°Master, a strong scent of blood is wafting over.¡±

    Violet excitedly smiled, ¡°Indeed, it looks like we¡¯ve finally encountered something interesting. Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll join in themotion.¡±

    The journey from the mountain path to the official road was quite a distance, and if they walked there, the wildflowers would have wilted by the time they arrived. So, Violet decided to take flight, calling it a flexible approach.

    ¡°¡¾Divine Feather¡¿.¡±

    Apanied by a soft whisper, a pair of seemingly substantial pure white wings extended from Violet¡¯s back, with a wingspan of several meters. With a light p, the young girl¡¯s figure rose into the air and swiftly flew towards the foot of the mountain, with Xiao Guang summoning her dragon wings and following behind.

    Before they even arrived, the sounds of battle were deafening, and as they looked out, they saw a river of blood flowing. A fierce life-and-death struggle was erupting here, but Miss Violet, who had just arrived, looked utterly confused.

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t these the same people? What are they doing? Are they fighting amongst themselves?¡±

    ¡°No, Master, look, some of them have a mark tied to their arms.¡±

    Xiao Guang was spot on. Among this group of soldiers wearing silver chainmail, over two-thirds of them had red ribbons tied conspicuously to their arms, clearly a form of identification to distinguish friend from foe.

    Violet also noticed that therger group with ribbons was the attacking side, while the rest had formed a defensive formation, but because of their numerical disadvantage and a surprise attack, the situation was extremely dire.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why do I always seem to stumble upon a firefight just as it¡¯s breaking out?¡±

    ¡°Master, look over there.¡±

    Following Xiao Guang¡¯s direction, Violet finally noticed that the outnumbered soldiers had seemingly surrounded a carriage in the center. Evidently, they were trying to protect something or someone inside, but due to the overwhelming number of enemies, they had been unable to break through the enemy lines in several attempts, resulting in heavy casualties on their side.

    ¡°Silver armor¡­ I remember Lester saying that only the royal family¡¯s direct units are allowed to wear this color of armor in the Human United Kingdom. Could it be that someone important from the royal family is inside?¡±

    ¡°Master, should we intervene? The battle is likely to end soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±

    Violet contemted the chaotic battle below. The situation was somewhat better than when she had rescued Lester and his group previously. Although the inner circle of soldiers was at a disadvantage, they hadn¡¯tpletely fallen apart and still had fighting capability.

    If the battle continued, even if the red ribboned troops managed to defeat them all, they would undoubtedly suffer heavy losses.

    It was strange. If this were a rebellion or something simr, why choose a daytime battle on a major road? With so many infiltrators, shouldn¡¯t there have been a better opportunity?

    There was only one exnation: they were in a hurry. Perhaps something was forcing them to take action, and the situation was likely moreplex than it seemed.

    ¡°No need to rush, let¡¯s keep watching.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Xiao Guang didn¡¯t really care either way. She had no feelings for human lives, and even if many of them died, it was just the extinction of ants. If it weren¡¯t for her master¡¯s interest, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to look at all.

    As time passed, both sides suffered heavy casualties in their intense battle. The attackers were desperately trying to break through the defense and reach the carriage, while the defenders were willing to do anything to hold their ground. The scent of blood on the official road grew stronger, and if this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before passing caravans and civilians were attracted to the scene.

    As if realizing this, themander hidden within the red ribboned troops couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. With some kind of signal, five or six soldiers who hadn¡¯t joined the battle suddenly retrieved several dark wands from a nearby cart, and as they raised them, the tips emitted a strange ck-gray light.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on.¡±

    Violet lightly caressed the exquisite gemstone at the top of her Eternal Scepter. While she didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of many of this world¡¯s magical systems, it was undeniable that those individuals were definitely casting some form of magic.

    The ck-gray light condensed in the air, then instantly burst and transformed into streaks of light that entered the bodies of the fallen soldiers in the midst of battle. In the next moment, lifeless bodies that had lost their vitality inexplicably began to rise unsteadily!

    ¡°Necromantic magic¡­ perhaps?¡±@@novelbin@@

    In the world of [Illusory World], there were indeed skills rted to manipting corpses and the deceased, but they required numerous dark and necromantic skills as prerequisites. The game did not have ¡°sses,¡± and yer roles were determined solely by skill tree choices, races, and skill point allocations.

    For example, Violet primarily specialized in light magic, healing, amplification, defensive spells, and protective barriers. Due to some racial factors, she instinctively felt repulsed by methods that involved raising the undead and desecrating the deceased.

    Even if the situation didn¡¯t unfold as she had expected, Violet would eventually step in to put an end to these individuals.

    The addition of undead warriors tipped the bnce, and the already disadvantaged defenders found it difficult to withstand this sudden onught. Fueled by fear from this bizarre turn of events, the defensive line crumbled instantly, allowing the red-ribboned troops to finally break through the heart of the defense and reach their target.

    Swish, as if a general-like figure, one of the attackers cleaved the carriage in half with a single stroke, with no reinforcements from the surrounding guards.

    Including whoever might have been inside the carriage¡­

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 14

    ¡°Your Highness, please step back. This person is very dangerous, extremely dangerous. She and another individual were spying on our battle from the sky earlier, and their intentions are unpredictable.¡±

    The woman, dressed in tight-fitting gray leather armor and with short hair that was only slightly longer than Xiao Guang¡¯s, appeared cold and alert. She cautiously pulled Lilya behind her, slightly bowing, and gripped the short bow in her hand. She seemed ready tounch an attack at any moment.

    Wow, the hostility is so strong. It¡¯s a good thing I had Xiao Guang retreat to the pet space beforeing, otherwise, with her quick temper, she probably would have swatted at it with a paw.

    ¡°The one who just shot an arrow at me is you, right? You have very keen perception. Although I didn¡¯t deliberately hide, being able to notice a creature directly above from hundreds of meters away, do you have some kind of detection-based passive skill?¡±

    Although the woman in front of her appeared as if she were facing a formidable enemy, Violet didn¡¯t actually intend to me the other person. That arrow seemed fast and urgent, but in her perception, it couldn¡¯t even break through the default shield of ¡¾Feather Robe Graria¡¿. At most, it might have startled her.

    In the words of her pet, would you get angry if an ant waved its antennae at you in a threatening manner? It might pique some interest.

    ¡°Wait a minute, was that arrow just shot at you? What about the lightning and the anomaly from earlier¡­?¡±

    The clouds, split in half by the beam, still floated above their heads. Even Lilya, after thinking that the person in front of her might be the one who caused the earlier incident, couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. The surrounding soldiers, including the female archer named Flora, also stiffened their expressions.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Violet folded her wings and denied it honestly.

    Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. May I ask, why has the Miss angele here? Flora said you were just spying on us in the sky, is that true?¡±

    Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile and replied, ¡°What, is Princess interrogating me? I¡¯m not your prisoner. If we¡¯re exchanging information, it shouldn¡¯t be all take and no give, right?¡±

    Violet wasn¡¯t deceived by the seemingly delicate and cute appearance of the Fifth Princess. She could devise such a brilliant counter-ambush n, perfectly exploiting the changes in people¡¯s emotions and vulnerabilities. This showed that she was actually a very clever and even cunning individual, and Violet didn¡¯t want to get trapped into the topic.

    Indeed, upon hearing these words, a slightly disappointed expression briefly crossed Lilya¡¯s delicate face, but it quickly transformed into a brighter smile, as she continued the conversation.

    ¡°In that case, how about an informal chat, dear Miss Angel? It¡¯s not very convenient to discuss matters outside, is it?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you mustn¡¯t!¡±

    Before Violet could respond, the royal guards protecting Lilya had their expressions change dramatically. They immediately attempted to intervene, and even the woman named Flora tugged at the princess¡¯s sleeve, showing signs of concern.

    At such a moment, Lilya disyed her undeniable status and authority as a princess. She smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°With the protection of the legendary adventurer called Flora, also known as ¡®Scarlet me,¡¯ there¡¯s no need to worry about my safety. The sister Angel likely means no harm. Let¡¯s all go deal with the aftermath of the battle.¡±

    Although the girl spoke softly, no one dared to object. The silver-armored soldiers, despite their apparent unease, reluctantly obeyed her orders, leaving only Lilya, Violet, and ¡°Scarlet me¡± as her protectors. The three of them entered another carriage not far away.

    While it was called a carriage, the interior was surprisingly spacious, somewhat resembling the motorhomes Violet had seen on her homeworld. It even had tea, pastries, and fruitsid out, making her wonder when they had been prepared. Was this truly a carriage fit for a princess? And this was just a substitute; she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how luxurious the original one must be.

    ¡°Please, Miss Angel, have a seat, make yourself at home. You can have whatever you¡¯d like, no need to be polite.¡±

    Lilya took the central seat, lifting her gown as she sat down. Her hands were properly ced on herp, knees together, in what appeared to be some royal etiquette. Violet didn¡¯t understand all these customs, but it was undeniably charming.

    Violet casually chose a seat, picked up a freshly baked biscuit, and tasted it. She nodded with a pleasantly surprised expression and said, ¡°Hmm! The taste is quite good! Also, I¡¯m not an angel, I¡¯m called Violet, just a regr traveler passing through.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Violet, you don¡¯t seem ordinary at all,¡± Lilya replied with a smile.

    Lilya covered her mouth and chuckled, clearly not buying into the story at all. However, she didn¡¯t press the matter further and even intentionally ignored the mention of the ¡°other person¡± that Flora had talked about earlier.

    ¡°I see.¡±@@novelbin@@

    The dark-haired girl shook her head, nonmittal. She didn¡¯t particrly enjoy these meaningless rounds of mutual probing and decided to remain silent.

    ¡°Alright, then, Sister Violet, what brings you here, descending from the sky, to talk with me?¡±

    Lilya was quite perceptive and, seeing Violet¡¯s impatience, promptly steered the conversation back on track.

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s not really anything particrly important. I just wanted to meet you, the intriguing Princess. By the way, is she your exclusive guard?¡±

    Violet shifted her gaze to Flora, who stood behind the princess. She remembered Lilya mentioning earlier that this woman was a legendary-level expert.

    ¡°Hehe, Violet sister, you¡¯re joking. Flora is one of the youngest legends in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. She¡¯s one of the Three Legendary-level people from the Courage City and just happened to be stationed in the capital. We¡¯re also friends. Since I felt there was a significant threat when I went out this time, I asked Flora to apany me for added protection.¡±

    Lilya exined with a beaming smile. Flora didn¡¯t deny it and seemed uninterested in participating in the conversation, keeping a watchful eye on Violet, fearing a sudden confrontation.

    ¡°Legendary-level, huh¡­¡±

    Violet was a bit puzzled. This Flora was undeniably strong, at least the strongest person she had encountered since arriving in this world. That one arrow alone, without her having any chance to prepare, was evidence enough. However, that seemed to be the extent of it.

    From the effects of her few attacks, if she wasn¡¯t deliberately concealing her strength, Flora¡¯s level was likely in the low 40s. If someone like her was considered one of the top-tier legends¡­

    Could it be that I¡¯m already unmatched in this world?

    After all, the gap between level 50 and level 100 was not just a simple 50-level difference. As levels increased, the difficulty of leveling up, attribute amplification, and skill power all experienced a significant jump. Violet had taken far longer to progress from level 100 to level 110 than she had to go from level 0 to level 100.

    No, no, no, it¡¯s too early to make a judgment now. After all, Flora is still very young, and maybe being a legend is one of those ssifications with a significant range between the lowest and highest levels, much like Lv5 in a certain city¡­

    Only a fool would think they¡¯re absolutely invincible. It¡¯s essential to have enough reverence for the unknown when trying to survive in another world, and besides, Violet hadn¡¯t even figured out much about the Human United Kingdom herself yet.

    She quickly pondered several possibilities, but her outward expression remained unchanged. In reality, she found this Princess Lilya quite interesting and had even considered staying by her side for a while to observe.

    The princess¡¯s knowledge and insights were undoubtedly beyond what a seasoned master-level mercenary could offer. She could likely gather some valuable information.

    However, Violet didn¡¯t actively bring this up. She was waiting for the other party to broach the subject first. As a princess, Lilya wouldn¡¯t simply invite her into her carriage for no reason, there had to be a purpose. Violet was just maintaining a calm facade.

    It appeared Violet¡¯s spection was on point. After a brief silence, the young princess took a deep breath and tentatively asked, ¡°Miss Violet, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Are you a legendary-level warrior? To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen Flora so¡­ nervous before.¡±

    She even changed her way of addressing Violet. Compared to the somewhat insincere ¡°sister, sister¡± titles, the new address seemed to reflect the princess¡¯s sincerity better.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say I am.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­!¡±

    An uncontroble delight appeared in Lilya¡¯s eyes, and she almost shouted in excitement,

    ¡°Then, can I ask you to temporarily join my service? You can name your own reward, whether it¡¯s gold, magical items, titles, or evennd, as long as you¡¯re willing to help me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, a rebellion for a throne?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Seeing the enigmatic smile in the dark-haired girl¡¯s eyes, the princess only then realized her blunder and clenched her fist in frustration. In the end, she was still quite young. While she had the wisdom, shecked the experience and subtlety in hiding her intentions. The first two rewards might have been eptable, but titles andnd were privileges that only the king could bestow in the Human United Kingdom. Lilya¡¯s willingness to propose such conditions made her intentions quite obvious.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 20

    ¡°Mmm¡­ it seems like it worked.¡±

    Violet finished her skill and opened her eyes to inspect the patient on the bed. Although there had been a significant transformation, his facial features still revealed that he was the same person as before.

    The recovered Leyton appeared to share a striking resemnce to Rekt, with around 70 to 80 percent simrity.

    However, he had a more robust, mature, and weathered look with a square face, radiating a unique charm and dignity that only an older man possessed. It was likely to make quite a few youngdies dizzy and infatuated.

    Unfortunately, Violet had no interest in men.

    The veteran general, who had guarded the border for decades, was now staring at Violet with his spirited copper-colored eyes, as if he had seen a ghost. He kept ncing between Violet and his own body, as if his mind was struggling to ept this¡­

    ¡°A miracle¡­ This is a true miracle¡­ How fortunate¡­ Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Violet. I¡¯m just a traveler driven by curiosity. Currently, for some reason, I¡¯m serving as Princess Lilya¡¯s guard¡­ something like that?¡±

    ¡°Princess¡¯s¡­ guard?¡±

    Leyton wanted to say something more, but Rekt, who was filled with excitement, had already pounced on him and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Father! This is wonderful¡­ Thank the spirits¡­ Thank the goddess¡­ It¡¯s amazing, truly amazing!¡±

    The young officer in white armor gazed at thepletely restored, even more youthful and robust elderly man, tears streaming uncontrobly down his face. He turned to express his gratitude to Violet but seemed hesitant, perhaps worried about offending the ¡°divine messenger¡± who had brought about the miracle, making him appear somewhat at a loss.

    Unconcerned with these matters, Violet simply made way for him and stood to the side, reflecting on her experience of using this skill.

    Indeed, ¡¾Blessing from the Skies¡¿ had taken on a different effect in the real world. No, it wasn¡¯t that the effect had changed, but it seemed to have been enhanced and made moreplete and rational.

    This skill was part of the ¡°Holy Light¡± skill tree and could only be unlocked at level 80. It had strict prerequisites, including proficiency in several healing skills.

    In simplified terms, ¡¾Blessing from the Skies¡¿ was equivalent to a 9th-tier spell. Its effect was to keep the user in a high-speed full recovery state for a prolonged period and remove all abnormal effects.

    In the context of the game, ¡°full recovery¡± referred to HP, MP, and usually less important stamina points, plus an additional stat, SP, that only appeared after reaching level 100.

    However, in the real world, it appeared to epass a much broader sense of full recovery. Violet could feel that Leyton¡¯s muscles, organs, blood, and spirit had all been revitalized significantly. The Weakening Curse had been cleared, just as she had anticipated.

    Moreover, speaking of it¡­

    In ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, ¡°Blessing from the Skies¡± was actually quite aical skill. Despite the awe-inspiring scenes created by the light beam, this skill had inherent tracking capabilities during its duration.

    In other words, if you activated this skill in battle, a spotlight-like beam of light would continuously follow you, much like a stage spotlight, making it quite amusing, especially in the dark of night¡­

    What¡¯s even more intriguing is that, although this is clearly a single-target skill that can only be cast on oneself, it has an effective radius of up to three meters. Any unit within this range can enjoy the same full recovery effect.

    Yes, it doesn¡¯t discriminate between friend or foe.

    When Violet first learned this skill, it caused quite a shock to Rekt. However, considering its impressive recovery effect and its status as one of the prerequisites for the ultimate Light Mastery, she ultimately decided not to get rid of it, keeping it until now.

    ¡°I have a feeling there¡¯s quite amotion outside¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not my concern.¡±

    The noise outside the stone house was growing louder. Before Violet could say more, Lilya rushed over and grabbed her sleeve, urging her toe outside.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t pull my clothes!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Be quiet! Don¡¯t make a scene!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The capital of the Human United Kingdom, the Courage City.

    In avish and noble sleeping chamber, a man dressed in regal attire was yfully frolicking with two beautiful young women, engaged in some unspeakable game. However, at a certain moment, his expression changed.

    ¡°Suddenly, something hase up. You both should go back.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Huh? ~¡±

    The two young women looked quite puzzled, their resentment almost overflowing from their faces. However, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey the man¡¯s wishes and quickly got dressed. They left through a side door.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? At a time like this, you¡¯re disturbing me. As a man, you should understand that I¡¯m quite angry right now. There better be something important.¡±

    The man sat alone on the bed, casually popped a fruit into his mouth to relieve his emotions, as if speaking to the air.

    ¡°Leyton¡¯s curse has been lifted by someone, and the method used was very skillful. I couldn¡¯t trace any information back to its source.¡±

    The pce resonated with a deep voice, creating echoes that reverberated from all sides.

    ¡°¡­Ipetence.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone, once rxed and leisurely, suddenly turned icy.

    ¡°Apologies, we made a mistake this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you should know the role of Leyton in the Western Front. Once he¡¯s back, our agreement with the Beastman Emperor will be very difficult.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t we just kill him from the beginning?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression became somewhat impatient, ¡°Kill him? What good would that do for me? Besides, if we did that, the entire kingdom would know the next day that the Marshal of the Western Garrison was assassinated. Would my clever sister still fall for it? Now youe to question me only after the assurance that the curse was foolproof and absolutely unbreakable?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say. I didn¡¯t expect that even the power left by the gods could be broken. The reports say that not long ago, there was a huge beam of light that reached the sky and earth for hundreds of miles at Wanhe Fortress, and then Leyton appeared. I suspect that someone used the divine remnants to save him, and the scale of that power is probably at least pseudo-god level.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that there are skilled individuals helping my sister?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily skilled individuals, but there is definitely some connection to the ancient gods.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    The man toyed with a peculiarly shaped ring on his finger, remained silent for a while, then waved his hand, ¡°Never mind, since it¡¯s a divine miracle, I suppose it¡¯s beyond your predictions. This time, I won¡¯t hold you responsible, but Lilya must be defeated or killed in the Western Frontier, as for the beastmen, you¡¯ll have to figure that out yourselves. Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to emphasize the consequences, do I?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    The dark aura lingering in the bedroom quietly dissipated, leaving only the expressionless man on the bed.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ they¡¯re all fools¡­¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for having to rely on you to overthrow our big brother, I wouldn¡¯t even bother¡­ I didn¡¯t expect our fifth sister to be this difficult to deal with. It seems the assassination n has failed, is it rted to that Crimson me?¡±

    ¡°Just in case, let¡¯s prepare some backup ns.¡±

    ______________________

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a /santos_28

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 22

    What remained was not something to be discussed in public. This meeting mainly focused on the ceremonial transfer of power. The specific strategies and deployments would be discussed separately by Lilya and Leyton.

    Violet wasn¡¯t particrly interested in getting involved in these matters. Hermitment to Lilya was simply to ensure her safety until her return to the capital. Other tasks, such as the one performed yesterday to remove the curse from Leyton, were at her discretion.

    In fact, Violet had considered flying alone to the beastman kingdom before the war to gather information and see what kind of creatures these beastmen, so extravagantly described by Princess Lilya, truly were. But after some thought, she decided against it.

    It all came back to her role as the fifth princess¡¯s guardian when she ventured to the western border of the kingdom. She didn¡¯t want her actions to bring unexpected changes to the situation. The enthusiastic crowd from the previous day had genuinely unnerved her.

    Moreover, staying by Lilya¡¯s side and watching her ovee challenges with her own abilities was an interesting experience for Violet. She wanted to delve deeper into this world, rather than recklessly interfere.

    That night, Princess Lilya was inside the fortress, discussing the uing battle ns with Leyton and other generals. Violet listened for a while but found it hard to endure, so she stepped outside for some fresh air.

    With Flora as her protector, she felt confident that nothing significant would happen inside Wanhe Fortress. Besides, she had been experiencing a strange sensation since the previous day.

    Summoning her wings, Violet had learned her lesson this time. She adjusted the brightness and effects of her skill to the lowest settings, making her wings look in and unassuming, just like a pair of ordinary white wings.

    Unnoticed in the dark of night, the girl spread her wings and took to the sky.

    Easily, Violet found her destination ¨C the tallest tower in the entire Wanhe Fortress. This tower stood hundreds of meters high and was used for sounding rms and urgent dispatch during times of war. Normally, few people would venture up to the top tform.

    ¡°This should be it.¡±

    Violet folded her wings and perched on the narrow tform, only a few square meters wide. She hung half her body in the air, her robe adorned with feather patterns pping in the cool breeze of the autumn night. It revealed her smooth, fair legs, swaying gently.

    The autumn nights in the western border of the Human United Kingdom had already neared freezing temperatures, and an ordinary person wearing only a thin robe at this time would likely shiver with cold¡­

    However, Violet didn¡¯t feel any of that. Her deity body possessed astounding overall qualities, and the cold wind at most made her feel pleasantly cool.

    Despite her attempts to integrate into human society as much as possible, she couldn¡¯t help but reject and resist from the heart. As more of her differences from ordinary humans became apparent, Violet had to ept this fact.

    The word ¡°human¡± was probably no longer relevant to her¡­

    With a flicker of a magic circle, a small golden dragon with wings outstretched had appeared beside Violet.

    ¡°Master, you seem a bit mncholy. Did someone upset you?¡±

    Violet didn¡¯t respond but raised her hand, pointing down to the bustling lights within Wanhe Fortress.

    ¡°Xiao Guang, what do you see?¡±

    Turning her head in the direction indicated by her master, the small dragon girl yfully guessed, ¡°Hmm¡­ humans? Buildings?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s our kind.¡±

    Violet¡¯s smile had a hint of loneliness. ¡°After spending so much time in this world, learning from everything I¡¯ve seen and heard, and from the information Lilya provided, I¡¯vee to understand my ce in this world. I¡¯m not invincible, but there are very few who could pose a threat to me, or at least I haven¡¯t encountered them yet.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Uncle Lester barely counts, and Lilya and Flora could be considered in a way, but they¡¯re more like ordinary humans, not our kind. I realized this when I used ninth-tier magic yesterday, and they looked at me with those eyes.¡±

    The golden-haired dragon girl tilted her head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Is it because you¡¯re sad that you came to this world and can¡¯t see your old friends anymore?¡±

    Violet burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, you hit the nail on the head.¡±

    Her affected look of sorrow suddenly couldn¡¯t be maintained, and she chuckled while affectionately rubbing her beloved pet¡¯s head.

    ¡°But never mind, I¡¯m just being melodramatic. I haven¡¯t let you out for a while, and you must be getting bored.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not so bad. I used to spend most of my time inside, anyway, so I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­¡±

    Violet seemed to suddenly remember something. ¡°Xiao Guang, in that empty white space you mentioned, is it just you inside?¡±

    ¡°Well, there used to be various creatures in there, though most of them were weaklings. asionally, I¡¯d encounter some decent fellows to spar with when I was bored.¡±

    ¡°Sinceing to this world, they all disappeared, and now I¡¯m the only one left. However, it¡¯s changed. I canmunicate across space with you and see the outside world. I guess it might have something to do with changes in thews?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite something¡­¡±

    What started as a casual question piqued Violet¡¯s interest when she heard her dragon¡¯s response.

    Had Xiao Guang left the original pet space, or had the space abandoned its other ¡°pets¡± toe to this world with the dragon girl?

    To get a better understanding of these matters, it would probably require delving deeper into the world, witnessing more powerful entities, such as the mythical creatures Lilya mentioned. However, it was said that mythical creatures hadn¡¯t been seen in a very long time.

    ¡°All right, the meeting over there should be wrapping up. It¡¯s time to head back.¡±

    With a powerful leap, Violet soared into the air, her pristine white wings unfurling behind her, allowing her to hover in mid-air like Xiao Guang. She cast onest nce at the city lights below.

    War¡­ if Lilya were to lose, all of this would likely be destroyed.

    ¡°Master, so¡­ should we deal with the snooper, or just leave it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot why I came here¡­¡±

    The priestess turned her head and nced in the direction of the night sky.

    ¡°Hey, since we¡¯ve taken on the job of protecting the princess, preserving her privacy is also part of it. Moreover, this thing has been spying on us for quite some time. It¡¯s a little irritating¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Violet reached into the void, fumbling for a while before pulling out something¡­ a shoulder-mounted rocketuncher?

    Well, it was actually a prank item introduced in a game event, only of purple rarity. A single shot dealt a fixed 999 true damage, which was basically a scratch for high-level yers.

    However, this thing had a very special effect; theunched missile came with a powerful shbang effect. Even for a yer like Violet, at level 110, being hit head-on would leave her dazed for quite a while.

    So¡­

    ¡°shbang!!!¡±

    A missile adorned with a small devil icon whistled through the air, directly hitting the dark night sky in the distance. With a loud roar, it brought forth a ring white light.

    ¡°Hmm! Not a bad effect. Like peeping, huh? Let me give you a good show.¡±

    Taking off the sunsses that appeared on her nose bridge at some point, Violet patted the head of her pet dragon girl, summoned her back into the space, and then flew towards the area where the war tower was located.

    Behind the girl, the vast ck night sky cracked inch by inch like shattered ss. Finally, it burst open with a loud bang, returning to its original quiet and profound appearance.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Ah!! My eyes! My eyes!!!¡±

    In a certain tent, an old fox who had been sitting cross-legged in sacrificial robes suddenly screamed, falling to the ground, desperately rolling around while covering his eyes. It looked as if he had suffered a severe blow.

    ¡°High¡­ High Priest! Someone! Quickly, call the shaman healer!!¡±

    Violet: Hmm, another day of doing good deeds~

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 23

    After three days of intense preparation, the entire Western Front Army had been fully mobilized, resources were in order, and they were ready for war.

    The Beastmen army had also arrived.

    On the western gate wall of the Wanhe Fortress, Lilya, General Leyton, and a group ofmanders were all on high alert, keeping a close watch on the distant horizon where a dust storm was gradually rising.

    Violet stood beside the princess, protecting her safety. At this moment, even the usually carefree priestess had be more vignt.

    At the far end of the ground, countless dark figures surged forward like a tide. Swift Catfolk and Apefolk led the vanguard, while Bearfolk, Tigerfolk, and Lionfolk formed the main forces. Wolf riders nked the formation on both sides, and in the sky, there wererge groups of Harpyfolk advancing with the army.

    Apart from the Foxfolk priests who typically avoided directbat and the noble but rare Half-Dragon royals, nearly all the formidable military units of the Beastman Kingdom had gathered.

    ¡°Just as the scouts reported, a full fifty thousand Beastmen, and they are all young warriors. This is not your ordinary autumn war, the Beastman Emperor seems to be going mad. Does he really want a full-scale war with our kingdom?¡±

    Even General Leyton, a seasoned warmander, couldn¡¯t help but wear a grim expression as he saw the massive and overwhelming army on the horizon.

    It should be noted that in previous autumn wars, the Beastmen would send at most ten to twenty thousand troops, often consisting of weak and infirm soldiers.

    After all, the primary goal of the autumn wars was to plunder resources and dispose of the superfluous poption, essentially sending those Beastmen who couldn¡¯t be of use to die. Nevertheless, this still posed a significant challenge to the Western Front Army.

    Now, the Beastmen had increased their forces by nearly five times, and all of them were strong and young warriors. Despite General Leyton and Lilya¡¯s preparations, a real battle with such a force would undoubtedly be a brutal and bloody conflict.

    As for the sudden full-scale Beastman attack, it could only be attributed to two possibilities: either they received news from some source about the illness of the Western Front Marshal, Leyton, and saw an opportunity to strike while he was vulnerable.

    Either some external force has provided them with support and confidence, or it¡¯s closely rted to Lilya¡¯s older brothers.

    Though Lilya had considered these possibilities and her expression darkened slightly, she chose not to bring up these concerns. Firstly, it wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose, and secondly, there was no evidence. Mentioning it could even undermine the morale of the army.

    General Leyton, who had guarded the western border for over twenty years, was no stranger to facing challenges. Even when confronted with such a formidable enemy, he showed no panic. In fact, he took the opportunity to offer some advice to Lilya.

    ¡°Ha-ha, Your Excellency, now that the enemy is as expected at our doorstep, how do you think our forces should defend? What would be the best strategy in your opinion?¡±

    The old general¡¯s words were both a subtle teaching and a request for guidance. After all, Lilya, as the fifth princess, was the suprememander of the entire Western Front Army now. Everything should follow her orders, not Leyton¡¯s.

    Lilya pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Well¡­ since the enemy hasn¡¯tunched their attack yet, there¡¯s no need to rush. This is arge-scale war with tens of thousands of soldiers, and it won¡¯t be decided in a day or two. As long as the city holds, our main focus will be resource consumption and attrition warfare.¡±

    ¡°Pass the orders: The first, second, and third legions guarding the western gate will rotate shifts every 8 hours. The fourth legion should remain prepared for reinforcement.¡±

    ¡°The troops at the south, north, and east gates should stay vignt, be prepared for potential enemy surprise attacks, and be ready to support the western gate.¡±

    ¡°Do you all understand? Get to it right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It must be acknowledged that General Leyton still held great respect at the Wanhe Fortress, even after stepping down from the position of marshal. His messengers instinctively waited for the old general to issue his orders before moving.

    Both Lilya and Leyton noticed this, but they silently agreed not to delve into the matter. As long as they weren¡¯t foolish, they knew it was meaningless to be concerned about such issues at this time.

    ¡°The first wave of the attack is about to begin. It¡¯s not safe on the city walls. Your Highness, please step back and take cover for now.¡±

    ¡°No, our army is already at a disadvantage. If themander shows fear before the battle begins, it will demoralize the troops. I have to stay here,¡± Lilya firmly rejected Leyton¡¯s suggestion, her gaze fixed on the overwhelming horde of Beastmen.

    ¡°¡­Indeed, that¡¯s true. But, Your Highness, you may not be skilled inbat. The battlefield is unpredictable, and if you get injured, it could have a greater impact on morale!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Violet will protect me. She¡¯s a legendary specialist in protection and healing. Beastmen are no problem at all, right!?¡±

    Violet didn¡¯t make any promises but took a step forward, standing beside the princess and nodding towards Leyton with a smile.

    Seeing her and recalling the miracle a few days ago that eradicated his illness and even rejuvenated him, Leyton, although having a thousand words in his mind, couldn¡¯t express them. In the end, he could only nod helplessly.

    ¡°Well then, I entrust you, Miss Violet. Please make sure to protect Her Highness.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    During the conversation, the fastest group of tens of thousands of Catfolk vanguard had already reached below the city and began climbing the massive wall that was several tens of meters high.

    Yes, climbing with their bare hands.

    This was the Beastmen-cking tactics,cking strategy, unable to use tools and equipment. Although individually stronger than humans, humans had managed to withstand them for so many years due to the sturdy fortifications and well-crafted weapons.

    The Catfolk extended their ws and forcibly dug into the almost seamless solid rock. Although their strength couldn¡¯t prate deeply, they managed to hang their agile bodies on the wall.

    Fortunately, only the Catfolk and Apefolk, two races with rtively weaker individualbat abilities, could climb the wall with their bare hands. If it were some of the more powerful units, things would be much more dangerous.

    ¡°Boiling oil, rockets, first wave, release!¡±

    d in a red robe and white armor, the young general, Rekt, took the lead and stood in the most conspicuous ce on the city wall, shouting out the prearrangedmands. In an instant, countless scalding and viscous liquid poured down inrge sheets from the top of the wall, followed by a barrage of rockets flying out like rain, hitting the densely packed Catfolk below and creating billowing waves of scorching heat.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s so hot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on fire! I¡¯m on fire!!¡±

    ¡°Roar! Don¡¯t retreat, keep charging!!¡±

    It was a well-known fact that Beastmen were afraid of fire. Except for the Dragon-Half royal family members with scales, even the Tiger, Lion, and Bear, the three main fighting races, would instinctively avoid mes.

    Thebination of boiling oil and rockets was a tried-and-true method for dealing with Beastmen. Their fur was too easily ignited, so this tactic worked almost every time, except for a few warriors with exceptional physical conditioning who could resist normal mes.

    However, Beastmen weren¡¯tpletely defenseless against this assault. Seeing the mes spreading, they immediately dispersed under themand of their superiors, significantly reducing the density of their formation. As a result, the fire attack couldn¡¯t be as effective as it was initially.

    Although there were still Catfolk and Apefolk screaming as they fell from the city wall, some even turning into burning fireballs in mid-air before plummeting into the moat, they were gradually getting closer to the top of the wall.

    This was inevitable. Lilya and Leyton didn¡¯t expect to repel this wave of attacks with a single move.

    Furthermore, the Catfolk¡¯s wall-climbing mainly served to harass. Unless an excessive number of them managed to climb up, the wall¡¯s defenders would be sufficient to suppress them.

    Taking advantage of the gaps created by the Catfolk, the main forces of the Lionfolk, Tigerfolk, and Bearfolk had also reached the base of the wall. Meanwhile, the Harpyfolk had initiated their attack on Wanhe Fortress from the skies.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 24

    Beastmen had outdated equipment, so the only long-range attack method for Harpyfolk, apart from using their sharp ws, was to throw rocks from high altitudes or roughly polished short spears.

    Typically, Harpyfolk, as members of the air force, were highly valued even within the Beastman Kingdom. Therefore, they usually didn¡¯t descend to engage in closebat with humans. Instead, they continued to harass and suppress using these methods to create opportunities for the main Beastman forces during the siege.

    The Human United Kingdom didn¡¯t have an air force, or more urately, it didn¡¯t have an organized,rge-scale aerialbat force like the Beastmen, so they had no choice but to endure the attack.

    Countless stones and various misceneous projectiles fell like raindrops. Although their individual power wasn¡¯t very high, under the influence of gravity, if they hit someone in the head, even regr soldiers would immediately lose their fighting capability.

    Lilya was well-prepared for this and wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.

    Without needing the princess to prompt her, Leyton immediately took a deep breath and let out a thunderous roar that resonated across the western city wall.

    ¡°Shieldbearers, raise your shields!!!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    A defensive lineposed of countless shields rose from the ground, almost covering the entire city wall. The continuous sounds of shing echoed, and due to their preparation and prompt response, this wave of attack almost didn¡¯t inflict any damage on the city wall defenders.

    As for Lilya¡¯s side, although a few silver-armored guards immediately moved to shield her, Violet stepped forward and unfurled a massive golden curtain, epassing not only the princess and herself but also all the officers and soldiers within a hundred meters.

    The rocks and spears struck the seemingly thin golden barrier but dissipated instantly without causing any disturbance, allowing those inside to attack outward unhindered.

    The siege Beastmen and even some of the defending soldiers on the city wall were startled by the sudden appearance of the massive light shield. Even their movements instinctively paused for a moment. Thosemanders protected within by Violet were even more shocked, nearly popping their eyeballs out.

    Although they had been informed in advance that this ck-haired girl was a ¡°legendary-level¡± expert, no one had expected her to casually do something so terrifying. Was this really still just a legendary-level¡­?

    Only Lilya, Leyton, and the young general Rekt, who had witnessed Violet casting the 9th-tier magic spell ¡¾Blessing from the Skies¡¿, had slightly more normal reactions.

    However, Lilya, with an ¡°as expected¡± expression, cast a meaningful nce at the stunning girl beside her before refocusing on hermand.

    Well, this time it wasn¡¯t so bad, without causing such exaggerated reactions. After all, they were on the battlefield, and many people didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about such things.

    Violet didn¡¯t pay special attention to Lilya¡¯s expression but nodded in satisfaction.

    The protective shield she had just unleashed was a 6th-tier magic, learnable at level 50, with no need forplicated prerequisites. In fact, the skill ¡¾Light¡¯s Protection¡¿ was one of the prerequisites for a higher-level skill. It had to be fully mastered.@@novelbin@@

    The size of protective and barrier-type skills could be controlled by adjusting the input magical power. Although the current range of ¡¾Light¡¯s Protection¡¿ was the most basic, this skill could be expanded to a maximum diameter of two kilometers when magnified to its extremes.

    As for its superior version, the 10th-tier magic ¡¾Radiance of the Holy Light¡¿, if Violet had cast that just now, it could have covered the entire Wanhe Fortress, including arge area outside.

    Once formed, this skill automatically absorbed magical energy from the air to replenish itself. Unlesspletely shattered, it could persist indefinitely, ranking among the strongest protective and barrier-type skills and serving as one of the ultimate techniques achievable only after mastering the entire series of single-type skills.

    Violet¡¯s sole purpose was to protect Lilya, so she had no intention of unleashing anything overly extraordinary. In fact, she was rather curious about how the natural course of warfare unfolded in this world. Therefore, unless she encountered a special situation, she had no ns to actively intervene in the course of this war.

    Violet also felt somewhat concerned because Flora had been absent from Lilya¡¯s side since early this morning. The princess had only mentioned that she had assigned Flora a special task and didn¡¯t have time to exin further. The Beastman assault began shortly after, piquing Violet¡¯s curiosity.

    Although they sessfully defended against the Harpyfolk¡¯s aerial harassment and the attempts of the Beastmen and chimpanzees to climb the walls, the main Beastman forces, consisting of 100,000 lions, tigers, and bears, had fully prepared and were nowunching a direct assault on the fortress.

    You may wonder, what about siege equipment?

    Well, it¡¯s simple. They threw things by hand!

    Despite hearing about it during discussions in books and with Lilya, Violet was still surprised by the wildness and brute strength of the Beastmen. Those massive, muscr ck bears actually picked up nearby lion and tiger folk, took a few running steps, and roared before hurling them toward the Wanhe Fortress¡¯s walls and interior!

    This was no joke, that was a distance of several kilometers. Even many firearms on Earth couldn¡¯t shoot that far¡­

    Moreover, the lion and tiger folk¡¯s small stature was only rtive to those doing the throwing. They were still at least two meters tall themselves.

    What kind of strength was required to achieve such an exaggerated feat? And it wasn¡¯t just one or two bear folk doing this. The entire front row of the army, consisting of thousands of Beastmen, was making the same motion.

    Countless clusters of red and yellow meteors rained down like cannonballs onto the city, falling on top of the walls, and some even hit the sturdy fortress wall directly.

    What¡¯s even more absurd is that, except for those who crashed mid-flight, most of the lion and tiger folk who were thrown over acted like nothing happened. They shook their dazed heads and, with bloodshot eyes, roared and charged at the surrounding humans.

    However, even though Miss Violet was startled, it was clear that impacts of this magnitude posed no threat to ¡¾Light¡¯s Protection¡¿.

    Several dozen clusters of furballs crashed against the radiant barrier, crackling with golden electricity, then softly fell onto the city walls. It wasn¡¯t clear whether they were alive or dead.

    Lilya likely anticipated this type of siege tactic. Still, when she saw that a small portion of Beastmen had directly flown over the city walls and entered the interior, she couldn¡¯t sit still and promptly shouted loudly with the help of a magical device.

    ¡°The Fourth Legion, immediately encircle and exterminate the Beastman forces that have entered the city! Make sure not a single one escapes into the residential area! The Mage Corps, deploy defensive barriers, intercept the projectiles, and the Shadow Guards go on the offensive. Work together with the troops to swiftly clear the lion and tiger folk on the city walls!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    Responses from all directions mixed with high-pitched sounds, and Violet saw that below, arge number of figures inside the city wall area were quickly converging, forming a massive semicircle that gradually contracted inwards. This should be the Fourth Legion force that Lilya had arranged in advance.

    It¡¯s unclear whether these ordinary human warriors can handle the lion and tiger folk, but there aren¡¯t many Beastmen that actually entered the city. The difference in numbers between the two sides is several tens of times, and there are also many strong humans among them, so it should be fine.

    Well, this isn¡¯t something she needs to worry about anyway.

    Faced with the real war that is spilling blood and iming lives, even Violet¡¯s once indifferent heart is now filled with a bit of excitement.

    Therge number of deaths doesn¡¯t make Violet ufortable. She feels like she¡¯s observing two groups of ants fiercely fighting over territory. The overwhelming emotions inside her are nothing but keen interest and a desire to apud and cheer.

    So, what fresh events will happen next? She can¡¯t wait!

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 25

    The lion and tiger folk thatnded on the city walls for the first time disyed the formidable strength of the Beastmen before Violet.

    No one used weapons, they relied solely on their sturdy bodies and ws inbat. Sometimes, they would fiercely bite at vital points like true wild beasts.@@novelbin@@

    The fighting style of these two races was basically simr. Speed, strength, defense, and endurance were well-rounded, making themprehensive warriors.

    Regr human soldiers couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage on them. Even if a spear stabbed them, it would at most leave a bleeding wound. However, once the ws of the lion or tiger folknded a solid hit, even with armor protection, the best-case scenario would be a severe injury.

    Only squad leaders and higher-level experts could contend with them individually. However, if all officers were to engage inbat, leaving aside the question of victory, the entire defense on the city wall would immediately lose its mobility, bing semi-paralyzed. This would achieve the Beastmen¡¯ goal.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A middle-aged man in the kingdom¡¯s lower-ranking officer armor exerted all his strength to swing his sword, beheading the already heavily injured tiger folk beside him. However, he heard a rushing wind sound in his ears. Another lion folk took advantage of his wide-open attack and swiped its ws toward his head!

    Unable to evade!

    Charles felt a bitter taste in his heart. He was just an ordinary squad leader of the red-bronze rank, making it challenging to individually confront these powerful Beastman warriors. Now, he exposed a vulnerability in order to kill an enemy.

    As a veteran who had been in the military for several years, Charles was prepared for death. As long as Wanhe Fortress remained standing, his wife and children in the city would naturally be safe. He would also receive a generouspensation for sacrificing himself on the battlefield¡­

    Nobody wants to die, but if death is inevitable, at the very least, your sacrifice should be meaningful!

    At that critical moment, countless thoughts raced through Charles¡¯s mind, converging into a poignant roar.

    ¡°You damned savages! Uncivilized beasts!¡±

    Without dodging or avoiding, Charles decided to deliver a powerful blow to the enemy even if it meant his death. Even if they couldn¡¯t die together, he was determined to create an opportunity for hisrades!

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    Swish.

    The desperate strikended in thin air, and the expected w that should have shattered his skull never arrived. A distant arrow pierced through the toughest part of the lion man¡¯s skull, causing it to fly backward and die instantly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Charles gazed at the fallen lionfolk nearby with a puzzled look. Only then did he notice a young woman with fiery red short hair, like a phantom, moving through the area. She wielded a short bow and asionally shot arrows that would explode into fiery shes, taking the lives of at least one Beastman at a time.

    ¡°Or more,¡± because sometimes those incredibly powerful arrows would pass through an beastman¡¯s body and hit another unlucky one beside, yet they had never injured any human soldiers.

    ¡°A master¡­ a legendary¡­ master, huh?¡±

    Although Charles was just a squad leader, he wasn¡¯t entirelycking in knowledge. He recognized the significance of a bowman with fiery red arrows, and what it represented in the Human United Kingdom.

    The inheritor of the Scarlet Flower Archery, a legend of the kingdom. She crossed the limits of humanity at the young age of neen and ascended to the rank of a legendary adventurer, one of the Three Legendary-level individuals of Courage City.

    Her title is ¡°Scarlet me.¡± ¡°Flora¡± is her name, and those who respect her like to connect the two and refer to her as ¡°Scarlet me Flora.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the heroic girl hadpleted her clean-up operation and quickly disappeared into the distance. But the man knew that he would remember that dazzling figure for the rest of his life. It had nothing to do with love, it was pure admiration and gratitude.

    In less than half an hour since the first group of lion-men and tiger-men scaled the walls, these formidable Beastmen had beenpletely wiped out. In the process, Violet also saw the so-called ¡°Shadow Guards.¡±

    The Shadow Guards were not part of the forces of the Wanhe Fortress, they were Lilya¡¯s most elite trump card, nurtured in various ways from a young age to be loyal and skilled warriors. They numbered only a hundred, but each one was at least of the ¡°Obsidian Steel¡± level or higher.

    As a princess, Lilya had devoted a significant portion of her resources to arming this elite force, equipping them to the teeth. From the perspective of ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, every one of these warriors was wearing a full set of equipment of at least the lowest blue-grade quality. The most impressive among them even wielded weapons of purple-grade rarity.

    What does this mean? Even the elite forces of the kingdom, such as the Western Garrison, were only equipped to the point where each soldier could wear white-grade armor. ording to Violet¡¯s observations since her arrival in this world, many viges, towns, and even some small city guards were not even equipped to reach the lowest game levels.

    They could be described as ¡°tattered xxxx.¡± These were not professionally crafted, but rather armor with steel pieces sewn onto clothing or sharpened pieces of metal wrapped around wooden sticks. Their weaponry was of such a poor quality that it was downright embarrassing.

    In this world, equipment of blue-grade quality is considered top-tier craftsmanship, and higher-grade purple items are referred to as magical weapons.

    Magical weapons are typically crafted by powerful mages or created through special means, making them rare and hard toe by. An example would be the ¡¾Demon God Gem (Fragment)¡¿ that Violet casually acquired when she first arrived in that small town.

    Items of this caliber are generally only essible to the royal family of a country orrge, influential super-families. For instance, the ring that Lilya wears is a magical item with storage capacity simr to Violet¡¯s item inventory, but its capacity is iparable.

    Moving up the hierarchy, golden spiritual weapons are known as spirit treasures or spiritual equipment, referring to magical weapons or equipment with simple spirituality that are even more powerful.

    These items are already considered national treasures. While it¡¯s unclear about other countries, Lilya mentioned that the Human United Kingdom possesses only three spirit treasures, all stored in the deepest part of the royal treasury.

    So, when Lester received the color-changing, golden-quality ¡¾Soul Battle Shield of the ck Knight¡¿, he was extremely excited. However, at that time, Violet wasn¡¯t entirely clear about these details. Otherwise, she would have considered it more thoroughly.

    As for equipment superior to gold-rarity, they are artifacts left behind by the gods. Lilya hasn¡¯t personally seen items of this caliber, so it¡¯s challenging to provide a conclusive judgment.

    Therefore, Violet currently cannot determine whether the ¡°artifacts that were left behind by the gods¡± in this world are the same as the Divine Artifacts in ¡°Illusory World,¡± like her weapon, the ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿, and the robe, ¡¾Feather Robe Graria¡¿.

    Lilya mentioned that the three Saintesses of the Holy Empire each possess the ¡°God Artifact.¡± If Violet is interested, she can inquire further.

    The priestess discreetly recorded this piece of information in her heart.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 26

    Returning to the previous discussion, thanks to the strategic interventions of the Shadow Guards, and with the support of the soldiers valiantly defending the city walls, the invading Beastmen forces, although powerful individually, were unable to make significant headway without additional reinforcements.

    While the formidable lion-folk and tiger-folk, unarmored, could easily rival the strength of human mithril or even adamantine, the context here refers to their fighting abilities without equipment.

    The rest of the details require no further exnation.

    As the strong Beastman warriors fell in their siege attempts, the aplisheddy known as ¡°Scarlet me¡± returned to Princess Lilya¡¯s side.

    First, she cast an astonished nce at the colossal golden curtain covering the city walls. Though she had noticed it from a distance earlier, getting up close revealed an aura far more dense and formidable than any legendary defense magic she had encountered before, sending shivers down the spine of the formidable adventurer.

    Thankfully, it appeared to be a defensive spell. If it were an offensive one¡­

    Flora could hardly bear to imagine the consequences.

    However, having spent some time around Violet, she had learned not to dwell on it. She shrugged off her momentary surprise.

    ¡°Princess Lilya, we¡¯ve finished clearing them out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did a great job, Flora. Did you notice anything unusual?¡± Lilya asked, turning her attention to the chaos of battle while her eyes conveyed concern and curiosity towards the red-haired archer.

    Flora pondered for a moment, gently straightening her snug ranger attire, which had yet to bear a single drop of blood, just a few wrinkles. ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange,¡± she began.

    ¡°Among those Beastmen, there weren¡¯t any high-level warriors. The strongest of them was at best an Obsidian Steel-level fighter. This doesn¡¯t seem right. In the Beastman Kingdom, the proportion of powerful individuals should be even higher than in our human society.¡±

    Lilya nodded, acknowledging Flora¡¯s observations.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s exactly it. It¡¯s still unclear who¡¯s leading this war for the Beastman Kingdom, but they¡¯re quite intelligent. What they¡¯re doing is trying to probe our capabilities and see if we have the strength to challenge them.¡±

    ¡°This individual obviously doesn¡¯t want a life-or-death showdown with our kingdom. If they notice a disadvantage or signs of difficulty in this initial confrontation, they¡¯llmit their full army to overrun us and take the fortress.¡±

    Violet had an epiphany. ¡°So Lilya just threw out the Shadow Guards right away to intentionally intimidate them, right? A show of force.¡±

    Lilya chuckled. ¡°Exactly. The main force of our military here is only a little over ten thousand strong. If a full-fledged battle were to break out, we¡¯d be at a significant disadvantage. By revealing our hidden strength early on, we aim to deter them. We just need to buy time for the reinforcements from within the country to arrive, and then we¡¯ll be in the clear.¡±

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t as straightforward as Lilya described. Given the personalities of her royal siblings, they might prioritize removing her as a formidable contender for the throne and, regardless of therger picture, make every effort to obstruct and dy the support¡¯s arrival. The likelihood of reinforcement was still uncertain.

    Lilya, Violet, and Flora all understood this behind-the-scenes intricacy, but for now, they needed to present a positive outlook and stabilize the current situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Beastmen are retreating.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? So soon? I thought we¡¯d have to sh for a few more waves¡­¡±

    Lilya¡¯s swift response had been effective. After witnessing the first wave of beastman troops being obliterated so quickly, the Beastman Kingdom forces were uncertain about what had happened and didn¡¯tunch a hasty attack.

    While they did attempt to send more warriors through the portals, most beastmen were hit by spells like fireballs and chain lightning, or collided with various smaller barriers, falling back to the ground. Only a small fraction of the beastmen managed to reach the city walls.

    After countless years of conflict, both sides had developed effective strategies to counter each other.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s for the best. Let¡¯s go. The beastmen probably won¡¯t resume their attack in the short term. General Leyton, please proceed with the previous arrangements. Have the First, Second, and Third Legions take turns guarding the city walls. Make sure the warriors are in good condition. This will likely be a long-drawn-out battle.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, Marshal. This old man understands.¡±

    Lilya only brought Violet and Flora with her, and the three women walked together down from the city walls to a secluded corner.

    ¡°Oh¡­ ugh!¡±

    Once they were in a spot where nobody could observe them, Princess Lilya suddenly turned pale and leaned against the wall, vomiting a vivid disy of colors.

    ¡°Heh¡­ as expected,¡± she muttered.

    Violet and Flora exchanged an exasperated nce before Flora stepped forward to support the princess¡¯s arm. Violet, the priestess, lightly patted Lilya¡¯s smooth back and cast a low-level calming spell on her.

    During their visit to the ailing General Leyton, Violet had noticed something.

    The seemingly intelligent and decisive princess had a weaker tolerance for harsh environments. The scent of medicine and the odor of decay could leave her pale, let alone the immense pressure brought by tens of thousands of people or the intense bloodstained air during battle.

    It was likely that this was Lilya¡¯s first time on the battlefield. Although Violet wasn¡¯t sure how she had managed to endure during the previous crisis with the Imperial Guard, she knew that she had to help the young princess. This was why she had purposefully created a wide protective shield that filtered out the oppressive feeling of iron and blood that was prevalent on the battlefield.

    However, when it came to the messengers andmandersing and going, their bloody scent was unavoidable. Some had returned with missing limbs, or wounds that had been bandaged. Lilya had to adapt to this on her own. It was a necessary part of her growth if she wanted to be a capable queen.

    As the spell took effect, Lilya¡¯splexion improved significantly. She forced a wry smile and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. When I killed someone for the first time, I wasn¡¯t any better than you,¡± Flora reassured her with an unusually gentle expression. Violet nodded in understanding.

    After all, she was just a 16-year-old girl, and being a princess didn¡¯t make Lilya immune to fear. Furthermore, judging by her appearance, Lilya seemed to be around level 2 or 3 at most. Being able to stand strong in such a situation was already quitemendable.

    ¡°But, Miss Violet¡¯s abilities are truly amazing. I¡¯ve received treatments from priests before, but I¡¯ve never seen such immediate results. It¡¯s like¡­ Well, it¡¯s impressive.¡±

    As she spoke, Lilya suddenly stopped herself, as if she was about to say something she shouldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the ongoing battle but instead lifted her head and gazed at Violet with a look of longing and hope.

    ¡°I know this might sound presumptuous, but¡­ could Miss Violet grant me¡­ no, could you exchange some of your power with me? I¡­ I¡¯ve been tested and found to have no magical talent from a young age. I¡¯mpletely inept at martial skills. Except for my intelligence, I can¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯ve always had to rely on others for protection.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Faith magic in the Holy Empire can grant strong powers to those who are devout in their hearts, even if they have no innate talent. As a princess of the Human United Kingdom, I can¡¯t turn to the gods of the Holy Empire for help. But if¡­ if¡­¡±

    Lilya trailed off, her voice filled with hope and hesitation. Violet didn¡¯t seem to fully understand what Lilya was getting at.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah?¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 27

    Being stared at by the eager eyes of the princess made Violet feel a little uneasy, and she couldn¡¯t understand what she had said earlier had to do with her.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of magic the faith-based magic in this world was, her powers came entirely from ¡¾Illusory World¡¿. The skill tree didn¡¯t require any innate talent, but this unique thing, how could she possibly teach it to someone else?

    Wait a minute, it seems that there might be a way¡­.

    Hmm¡­ right, this is an interesting idea. If it really works on Lilya¡­

    ¡°Alright, we can give it a try. But let me be clear, my power system may be significantly different from what you understand, and I can¡¯t guarantee sess.¡±

    ¡°Can I really try it? I understand, and even if there¡¯s only a slight chance, even if it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m willing to try! Thank you, Sister Violet!¡±

    Lilya excitedly covered her mouth and her dejected look instantly brightened, as if she was about to give the priest a hug.

    Well, she even called her ¡°big sister¡±¡­. Speaking of which, when Violet first met Lilya, she also called her ¡°angelic big sister,¡± but these two should not be the same thing.

    If this were still in the game, Violet felt like there should be a ¡°Affection Points Up!¡± sign appearing above the princess¡¯s head with her long azure hair.

    ¡°So, remember toe to my room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wait, why does that conversation sound so strange?

    After the first wave of the Beastman assault was fiercely repelled, as expected by Princess Lilya, they chose to retreat. However, instead of returning to the Beastman homnd, they stationed themselves not far from Fort Ravine, near the border, and dispersed their hundreds of thousands of troops, surrounding this vital western fortress.

    In normal circumstances, the Beastmanmanders would thoroughly break down their forces into groups of several dozen to a hundred men each, infiltrate to the east on the vast bordends between the Human United Kingdom and the Beastman territory, raid, and then retreat once sessful.

    Even ifrger-scale sieges urred, they were usually aimed at the smaller, less important cities and settlements along the borders of the Human United Kingdom and the Beastman territory. The Beastmen would attack, kill, plunder anything they could find, and then retreat before the main human forces could arrive.

    The bordends shared by the Human United Kingdom and the Beastman territory stretched for thousands of kilometers, and while the Western Border Defense Army could defend therger passages and ins leading into the Human United Kingdom, preventing every Beastman from slipping into the kingdom was an impossible feat.

    The annual autumn war, in fact, takes on such a form. Fort Ravine itself has not suffered a direct attack for many years.

    The ins here are thergest gateway in the entire western part of the Human United Kingdom, and the permanent poption of Fort Ravine exceeds a million. If the beastmen want to take this ce, it means they are no longer engaging in small-scale skirmishes. A slight mistake would lead to a true catastrophe.

    ¡°So, Lilya¡¯s idea is that the beastmen won¡¯t just let it go?¡±

    On the night of the siege, inside Fort Ravine, in Violet¡¯s room, the ck-haired girl and Princess Lilya were sitting face to face at the table, talking. The burning candlelight reflected the delicate and beautiful faces of the two girls, creating a dreamlike and beautiful atmosphere.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why the beastmen suddenly sent arge army to attack, but it¡¯s most likely rted to what my brothers have done¡­ With their interference, we¡¯re facing both internal and external threats. We can¡¯t rely solely on the supporting forces, we need toe up with another solution.¡±

    Lilya had a serious expression, rhythmically tapping the table in front of her. Whenever she was deeply concerned, she would unconsciously make this gesture.

    It seems that Her Royal Highness is not very optimistic about the future of the Western frontier.

    ¡°The Wanhe Fortress is facing a massive army of 500,000 beastmen, and the other cities that are part of the joint defense are also unable to send reinforcements to this side. By a conservative estimate, the beastmen have deployed at least a million or more main forces this time. Even for the Beastman Kingdom where everyone is a soldier, this is a significant investment. Relying solely on the Western frontier army, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°So, do you have any special ideas?¡± Violet asked, leaning on the table with her chin in her hand, eagerly waiting for the princess to continue.

    ¡°¡­Yes, Violet, we can¡¯t just sit and wait. As I mentioned before, if we only rely on the city walls for defense, even if we can eventually hold them off, the Wanhe Fortess will likely be destroyed and broken.¡±

    ¡°In war, logistics are of the utmost importance. If we want to weaken the enemy without directbat, we must cut off their supply lines.¡±

    Lilya clenched her teeth and spoke with determination, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Before the second wave of attacks isunched, I will personally lead a force out of the city and prate deep into the rear of the Beastman army to destroy their supply lines.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    In theory, Lilya¡¯s decision was feasible. Although beastmen could reduce their consumption of supplies by hunting and gathering, when tens of thousands of troops were on the move, it was a different matter. Especially if they remained stationed in one ce, the local animals and resources would quickly be depleted by therge Beastman army.

    The issue of food has always been the greatest challenge for the Beastman Kingdom, and if Lilya¡¯s n seeds, it would indeed strike at the enemy¡¯s vital artery.

    ¡°I understand, so you want to gather as much self-defense power as possible before setting out, right?¡±

    Lilya nodded candidly and met Violet¡¯s gaze with clear eyes. ¡°Yes, in this unpredictable world, even though I have you and Flora to protect me, no one can be sure what will happen on this journey. If possible, I¡¯d like to have as many trump cards in my hand as I can.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since I¡¯ve agreed, I naturally have no problem. But before that, there¡¯s something I need to give you.¡±

    Violet stood up and retrieved a thick ck-covered book and a square silver-gray small iron box from thin air, cing them on the table.

    ¡°You can take a look at this book first. Just flip to the first page, and remember not to flip any further. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen.¡±

    Violet pushed the thick book, almost like a dictionary, in front of Lilya and lightly tapped the hard cover with her finger, teasing her a little mischievously.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The final sentence clearly had quite an effect. Lilya adjusted her posture, carefully lifted the book¡¯s cover, and flipped to the page that seemed to be the ¡°Table of Contents.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The princess was momentarily puzzled and looked somewhat embarrassed as she turned to the ck-haired girl.

    ¡°Uh, Violet, I can¡¯t understand the text on this page.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 29

    Violet spoke with a serious tone and pointed to the opened book¡¯s table of contents.

    ¡°Before the real teaching begins, there¡¯s an important question you must answer, Lilya. Regardless of whether you seed or not, you need to be clear about what you want to learn and what path you want to follow.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you have only one chance, and once you choose, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    In reality, there were items like skill reset potions that allowed yers to relearn their skills, and someone currently had one in their inventory.

    But for yers, the attributes they¡¯ve cultivated, their equipment, and their pets are all challenging to change, so what Violet said wasn¡¯t necessarily deceptive.

    ¡°I¡­,¡± Lilya began but then hesitated.

    It was clear that she was simply yearning for power, and as for whether she wanted to be an archer like Flora, wield miraculous healing powers like Violet, or something else, she hadn¡¯t really thought about it.

    In the princess¡¯s eyes, having a being of surpassing wisdom willing to listen to her request and bestow power was already fulfilling enough. Who would have expected the opportunity to choose as well?

    Seeing the princess¡¯s hesitation, Violet wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush into a decision, Lilya. You can take your time to think about it. Keep this book for now, and the sses as well. But remember, before you get my permission, do not look at the second half of the book, that¡¯s something you¡¯re not ready to understand and endure at the moment.¡±

    Violet wasn¡¯t exaggerating. While it was just a catalog book recording various in-game skills, each entry had a visual element that was transmitted to the reader¡¯s brain to aid understanding.

    In the game, this was fine, but as it became a real-world object, Violet discovered that those high-level skills, especially powerful magic spells above the 8th tier, contained an overwhelming amount of information that was difficult for ordinary people toprehend.@@novelbin@@

    When Violet cast the 9th-tier spell ¡¾Blessing from the Skies¡¿ before, both Lilya and Flora imed to have seen the semnce of an angel and heard the choir of hymns, which wasn¡¯t an inherent effect of the skill.

    Violetter pondered and believed that it might have been their brains being influenced by the excessively high-level power, causing them to experience corresponding illusions rted to the skill.

    ¡¾Blessing from the Skies¡¿ was rtively mild, and the effects were manageable, but if it were a highly destructive skill or if one received too much information at once, it could potentially damage the psyche of lower-level beings.

    Even if it was just images or the true name of a skill, Lilya, at her current stage, should avoid exposure to them.

    As for why perfectly fine skills became like this, Violet spected that it was rted to what Xiao Guang had said about the different rules governing this world.

    Violet initially thought that the princess might not fully understand or take her warning seriously. However, Lilya nodded very earnestly and carefully stowed the thick ck skill catalog into her ring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Violet. I won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Well then, take this as well, but don¡¯t put it in your storage space, remember to carry it close to you.¡±

    Violet pushed the box, which appeared rugged, in front of Lilya, and voluntarily exined.

    ¡°This item is called the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿, and it¡¯s also a magical item, or you can call it special equipment.¡±

    ¡°It has two effects. First, it will slowly increase the wearer¡¯s overall attributes¡­ I understand that you might not fully grasp it. To put it simply, just wearing it will gradually make your physical qualities stronger, making you capable of fighting against stronger opponents.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, this equipment can automatically block one fatal attack with damage not exceeding 99,999 points¡­ How should I exin the concept of damage values¡­¡±

    Violet wore a pained expression and yelled as if giving up.

    ¡°¡­ Just think of it as being able to survive a lethal attack once! The condition is that the opponent shouldn¡¯t be too powerful, and after it¡¯s activated, regardless of whether the shield value is depleted or not, the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ will go into a 24-hour cooldown, meaning one day and one night. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­.?!¡±

    After hearing Violet¡¯s somewhatborious description, Lilya was almost scared enough to throw the iron box in her hand, despite having prepared herself psychologically. Even though she had mentally prepared for the worst, it was difficult to maintain herposure.

    To unconditionally be stronger, to have a daily life-saving ability, such a terrifying function exceeded the realm of ordinary magical equipment. In Lilya¡¯s understanding, only true magical artifacts could achieve such unimaginable feats.

    Princess Lilya firmly bit her lip, struggling to avoid looking at the in little box on the table, and spoke sincerely without any hint of evading.

    ¡°I¡­ Violet has already done me a great favor, and I cannot ept such a precious divine item. While the Human United Kingdom may have precious treasures, they are not easily essible, even as a king. Apart from that, I¡­ cannot think of anypensation I can offer for it.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Is it necessary to go to such lengths? Although this item is indeed very useful, it¡¯s just a special golden magical item that Violet obtained by chance during a mission in her early years. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. Violet is giving it to help the physically weak Princess Lilya establish a foundation.

    If it were an ordinary person, Violet would certainly consider the risk of giving such an item and whether it might be seen as harboring ulterior motives. However, Lilya is a noble princess, and the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ will only benefit her.

    As for Violet, the item currently serves no purpose for her, so she didn¡¯t expect anypensation from Lilya. Having her protected with enhanced abilities would be convenient for her as well.

    The greatest advantage of the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ is that, as a special item, it has no usage level restrictions. While it would indeed provide a simr effect of ascension for new yers in the early stages, its efficacy diminishes as one levels up.

    Firstly, the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ can only increase each attribute of the same unit by 1000 points, with a limit of 10,000 for HP and MP. If these numbers are exceeded, the first effect of the equipment will no longer be in effect.

    While resisting a lethal strike of 99,999 sounds useful, the cooldown is too long. Furthermore, at max level, even yers who focus on the intelligence aspect, like Violet, have over a million hit points. Any regr skill heals tens of thousands of HP, rendering the small shield almost irrelevant.

    By the time she reached level 40, Violet had already switched to better special equipment. She had only kept this piece of equipment as a memento, and now it was just right for Princess Lilya¡¯s situation.

    Though it¡¯s not clear how these attributes trante into concrete numbers, given the Princess¡¯s current situation, it¡¯s estimated that the three attributesbined add up to less than 100.

    As long as the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ amplification is maxed out, and Princess Lilya learns some basic skills from the game, she should be able to protect herself. Moreover, with Princess Lilya about to lead her army out of the city, this life-saving ability mighte in handy in case of unexpected circumstances. At the very least, legendary-level characters will not be able to bypass the protective shield of the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿.

    ¡°This is not something precious to me. Lilya, don¡¯t overthink it, just take it and rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re learning from me, consider yourself half my disciple. As a teacher, shouldn¡¯t I give my apprentice a weing gift?¡±

    At this point, Violet deliberately wiped away non-existent tears with a sad expression. ¡°Or is it, Princess, that you think amoner like me isn¡¯t qualified to be your teacher¡­?¡±

    ¡°How could that be!¡±

    Miss Princess, for some reason, suddenly stood up excitedly. After locking eyes with Violet¡¯s seemingly mocking gaze, she suddenly lowered her head in embarrassment and started to change the subject hesitantly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I mean, sister Violet, being willing to be Lilya¡¯s teacher is an honor for me. I¡¯ll ept it. Um¡­ do we need to perform a formal ceremony? I heard many strong individuals value those¡­¡±

    Hehe, the Princess is really easy to fool.

    Violet felt a sense of satisfaction, as if she had sessfully teased her own little pet.

    Xiao Guang: ¡­..?

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 31

    Mevis couldn¡¯t be bothered with more conversation, so she turned and walked away.

    When the figure in the ck robe turned around, all he saw was the sh of herrge, snow-white tail disappearing around the corner.

    ¡°Heh, what a clever little fox. When did the cunning Foxfolk produce such a naive girl? Her strength is quite formidable, legendary¡­ Hmph.¡±

    Speaking to himself for a while, the figure in the ck robe strode past the guarding beastman warriors and entered the centralmand tent.

    Inside the tent, an elderly fox with mottled fur and a short stature was seated cross-legged on a central nket, leaning on a rather ragged-looking wooden staff.

    The old fox had long whiskers, an unruffled demeanor, an air of transcendence, and an aura of a formidable master.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the spacious tent, it seemed there was only the elderly fox present. The figure in the ck robe and the fox locked eyes for a while, but for some reason, neither of them spoke immediately.

    ¡°¡­ What is it? Haven¡¯t I told you not to enter our camp without permission? Even if there¡¯s an agreement between the King and your master, you¡¯re still a human.¡±

    The elderly fox spoke with a detached tone, raising an objection to the intruder, although he didn¡¯t seem particrly concerned. Perhaps this was the confidence of a strong individual.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±

    After holding back his curiosity for a while, the figure in the ck robe couldn¡¯t help but emit a small, almost stifled, sound ofughter.

    ¡°Darn it! Don¡¯t you even mention that to me!!¡±

    It was as if the elderly fox had been stepped on its tail. In a split second, he lost hisposure, transitioning from the dignified master to a grumpy next-door neighbor. He almost grabbed the wooden cane at his side and swung it at the cheeky human before him.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t entirely the fault of the figure in the ck robe forcking courtesy. It was just that the appearance of this old fox was a bit tooical.

    Since the moment they met, this fox had never opened his eyes, not because he was pretending to be profound but because both eye sockets seemed to have taken a few punches and werepletely ck. They were also covered in strange-colored patches, making it difficult to look at.

    Probably to conceal this, all the curtains of the entire tent were tightly closed, and no fire was lit inside. It was pitch dark in there, and if the figure in the ck robe didn¡¯t have the ability to see in the dark, he might have been deceived.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    The figure in the ck robe could have contained hisughter initially, given his professional training, but the old fox¡¯s outburst made the entire situation even more¡­ cough, so it really wasn¡¯t entirely his fault.

    ¡°Enough! Did youe here just to make fun of me?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ No, of course not.¡±

    Sensing that the old fox¡¯s voice was turning icy and that a killing intent was gradually emanating from him, the figure in the ck robe finally restrained himself.

    Even though he appeared frail, it was only on the surface. The High Priest of the Saharit, the current chieftain of the Foxfolk, held a status in the Beastman Kingdom simr to a high-ranking official in a human empire.

    More importantly, he was a true legendary-level figure, having been renowned for decades. He was not only decisive in battle but also possessed the cunning and slyness unique to the Foxfolk. He was difficult to deal with and was only truly subservient to the powerful Beast King.

    He was certainly notparable to that young fox outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, High Priest. You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m here to ask on behalf of my master why the beastman army has been inactive.¡±

    ¡°We have already informed you of the situation within the Wanhe Fortress, and the allied forces within the Kingdom have been temporarily dyed by various reasons. Right now, taking this formidable city, eliminating the target, and achieving a chance for negotiation between the Beast King and my master are the priorities. I don¡¯t think someone as intelligent as you would fail to see these reasons.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you make it sound so simple.¡±

    The old fox, Saharit, didn¡¯t lift his head, maintaining his original posture. He questioned in a low, solemn tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Beastman King promise to send his troops only on the condition that we assured him that General Leyton was severely ill and incapable of controlling the situation? But now, do you want to tell me that the person who stood atop the city walls the other day was an imposter?¡±

    ¡°I observed the high morale of the defenders at the Wanhe Fortress, their skill in warfare. This indicates that there must be apetent general inmand rather than the chaos you described. Just on this basis, you are not qualified to dictate terms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a misjudgment!¡±

    The figure in the ck robe didn¡¯t back down, responding with the same intensity.

    ¡°Indeed, we made an error in this regard, but didn¡¯t my master provide you with three times the resources and provisions you initially required to maintain the army¡¯s expenses? I believe this already demonstrates our sincerity as the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s partners. Shouldn¡¯t the Beastman Kingdom, as our cooperating partner, also show some reciprocation? What happened earlier, those minor skirmishes, can hardly be called a siege, and¡­¡±

    ¡°A divine miracle.¡±

    The old fox, Saharit, suddenly uttered two words, causing the words in the ck robe¡¯s mouth toe to a halt, and his expression to be somewhat stiff.

    Saharit chuckled mockingly. ¡°What, do you think that with all themotion at the Wanhe Fortress, my Beastman Kingdom wouldn¡¯t notice? Do you remember the divine punishment that streaked across the sky a few days ago? It happened at the western border of the Human United Kingdom. Surprisingly, you didn¡¯t mention any of that.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that was just an ident¡­¡±

    The figure in the ck robe¡¯s momentum suddenly plummeted, and he sounded somewhat uneasy.

    He had assumed that the Beastmen, as non-believers in the divine, wouldn¡¯t care about gods and such ethereal matters. But he hadn¡¯t expected Saharit to be so clever and use this aspect to his advantage.

    ording to the information obtained by his master, on the day the divine punishment urred, Princess Lilya, the fifth princess, seemed to be suppressing a nned rebellion. What¡¯s more, her location was very close to the incident.

    If it had only happened once, they could call it a coincidence. However, Lilya had just arrived at the Wanhe Fortress when another earth-shaking divine miracle took ce. This made it difficult not to connect the dots.

    Despite their efforts to investigate, they still didn¡¯t know who had summoned the divine power twice and why. They also had no knowledge if it could be used again.

    However, even so, Lilya had to die. The princes couldn¡¯t just give up the throne because she had experienced a couple of divine miracles.

    ¡°An ident? Hehehe, do you take me for a fool? Let me ask you this, do you remember the massive golden curtain that appeared on the Wanhe Fortress during the recent siege?¡±

    ¡°That scale, even if it falls short of miracles, is at least magic of the sixth rank or above. In other words, there is a powerhouse in that cityparable to His Majesty the Beastman King, surpassing the legendary realm.¡±

    ¡°Messenger, how many lives of Beastman warriors do you think I need to sacrifice to make up for this enormous gap in power? Hmm?¡±

    The old fox¡¯s voice became increasingly unpleasant.

    It was evident that he was very displeased with the severely misguided intelligence from the man in the ck robe. After all, until the light screen unfolded, Saharit had no idea that there was such a formidable expert within the stronghold.

    Although there was a woman with white wings before who, through a special means, exposed and defeated Saharit¡¯s Heavenly Eye technique, such things could be aplished by experts specializing in certain aspects of legendary level. So, at that time, he only had suspicions.

    ¡°Surpassing legendary level¡­? Impossible. The Human United Kingdoms don¡¯t officially have such level of experts. Currently, the known ones in the world, aside from the Beastman King, Feathered Emperor, and the Three Holy Saintess of the Holy Empire who can reach this level with artifacts. But there¡¯s no reason for them to appear in the stronghold.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible. Sensing my fox n¡¯s inherited Heavenly Eye technique, injuring me with one move, and casting defensive magic of rank six or above can only be beyond legendary.¡±

    Saharit impatiently waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯te to me with questions about the human world. You rats from the sewers know it better.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who is there now, but as long as the other party is still in the stronghold, I cannot go all out tounch a strong attack. You know how terrifying the surpassing level is.¡±

    ¡°But our deal¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Seeing the man in the ck robe persist, Saharit¡¯s closed fox-like eyes slightly opened, and after a moment of icy re¡­

    But in the end, he reluctantly lowered the hand that had secretly lifted and sighed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a hint. If that princess named Lilya is as clever as you describe, she definitely won¡¯t stay put in the city. We want to minimize losses, and she won¡¯t be an exception, understand?¡±

    The man in the ck robe¡¯s hand trembled, as if he suddenly realized something, and said with some disbelief, ¡°Are you saying she will leave the city?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I have a rough idea of your royal family¡¯s situation. For that princess, it¡¯s a cmity, but also an invaluable opportunity she won¡¯t miss.¡±

    ¡°Surprise attacks, decapitation, burning the food supply to cut off our provisions, the only methods you can use to force back my beastman army are those few.¡±

    ¡°As long as she leaves the stronghold, it¡¯s manageable, isn¡¯t it? What you truly want is her life, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I see, the Grand Priest is truly a mastermind. I admire that.¡±

    Saharit didn¡¯t react much to the man in the ck robe¡¯s ttery and rather impatiently waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you wanted to hear. Now leave. If you dare trespass into my camp again, Mevis won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    The man in the ck robe¡¯s figure disappeared into the pitch-ck tent, and Saharit¡¯s expression finally revealed a hint of gravity.

    ¡°Miracles¡­ gods¡­ Are there truly gods in this world?¡±

    Thest sentence was spoken softly by the old fox, heard only by himself and the chilling wind howling across the ins.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 33

    For people from another world learning skills from ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, there were many uncertainties involved. Violet was trying this for the first time, and to ensure nothing went wrong, it had to be done in a rtively quiet environment.

    Although Flora seemed a bit uneasy, at Princess Lilya¡¯s strong insistence, she reluctantly stepped out and said she would stand guard at the door.

    Once everything was prepared, under the eager and nervous gaze of Princess Lilya, Violet waved her hand to release a transparent barrier that had functions of blocking surveince, silencing, and protection, and then she began the final confirmation.

    ¡°So, have you thought about which path you¡¯d like to choose, Lilya?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read through all the contents and descriptions in the book, and I¡¯ve thought it over. I want to choose ¡®Aeromancy¡¯ magic!¡±

    ¡°Aeromancy magic, huh¡­ That¡¯s leaning towards being a mobile mage with offensive capabilities. But I thought you wanted to focus on self-defense. Why not consider a defensive type?¡±

    The princess remained silent for a while and gently touched the small iron box called the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ that Violet had given her, hanging around her neck, as if she were talking to herself.

    ¡°Initially, I believed that a true king should be virtuous, kind to others, like my older brother. If you¡¯re excellent enough, people will naturally respect you¡­ But that¡¯s not the reality.¡±

    ¡°The Royal Guards dared to rebel because they thought they could kill me. The Beastmen could invade and pige because they believed they were stronger than humans¡­ After witnessing all of this, I suddenly understood.¡±

    ¡°Pure benevolence doesn¡¯t exist. Without strength, it¡¯s just weakness and retreat. To deal with those crazy, ruthless individuals, you have to be even more ruthless, stronger, and take the initiative to truly make them fear.¡±

    ¡°I used to be too timid and naive. I didn¡¯t dare do this, didn¡¯t want to do that, kept retreating, and that¡¯s how I ended up in the current situation.¡±

    The young girl gripped the small iron box on her chest, her fingers appearing slightly pale due to the force she exerted, her teeth clenched.

    ¡°I want to fight! I want to take the initiative! Crush them into dust before they can harm me and the people I care about, just like this surprise attack. Offense is the best defense, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ It seems you¡¯ve thought it through. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to say much. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Violet smiled with satisfaction and didn¡¯t reach into the void, as she usually did to retrieve items. Instead, she held her hands close to her heart and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Calm your mind, focus.¡±

    A vast and mysterious aura, hard toprehend, manifested from the girl¡¯s palm and rapidly spread in all directions but was intercepted by the barrier enveloping the tent.

    Princess Lilya widened her beautiful eyes, watching in amazement as a slender seedling emerged from the air, sprouted at a visible speed, grew, and developed into a lush miniature heavenly tree, branching out in countless directions.

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±

    The princess felt a sudden stinging sensation in her eyes, and tears involuntarily flowed. She began to feel dizzy and disoriented, as if gazing directly at the entity was a tremendous act of disrespect. She quickly averted her gaze, feeling better only after doing so.

    Luckily, the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ that Violet had given her had been stabilizing and significantly enhancing Lilya¡¯s physical attributes these past few days, or that single moment might have caused her to faint.

    Lilya now understood why Violet had set up the intricate-looking barrier earlier.

    The significance of this tree could not be described as precious. Looking at it, Princess Lilya felt as if she were facing an entire world.

    ¡°¡¾Simted Kabbh Tree of Life¡¿. Do not look directly at it, do not touch its true form, and do not utter its name. Although it¡¯s a replica, it¡¯s still an existence that ordinary people can¡¯tprehend.¡±

    As she spoke, Violet slowly opened her eyes and saw Lilya voluntarily averting her gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Lilya¡¯s quick thinking.

    This was her first time summoning this item in this world. Fortunately, Violet had anticipated that there might be considerablemotion and had taken precautions in advance. Otherwise, it might have caused as much of a sensation as when she had treated Leyton earlier. They were still in stealth mode, after all.

    The artifact ¡¾Simted Kabbh Tree of Life¡¿ was an item, but it didn¡¯t fit into any equipment slots, nor could it be stored in her backpack. It existed in a manner simr to apanion by her side.

    ording to the official information in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ the ¡¾Simted Kabbh Tree of Life¡¿ was formed from the tiny new bud at the very top of the actual ¡®Kabbh Tree of Life¡¯. Its only function was simtion.

    It could simte any item or object, as long as it existed in the game world. Except for true artifacts and living creatures, this item could replicate anything it came into contact with, even abstract things like skill trees that only existed within the game¡¯s system.

    Violet had obtained it as a final reward in a massive hidden chain quest, a process that took her a whole month, during which she had been killed numerous times by various inexplicable plot twists. It was worth its status as an artifact.

    Violet¡¯s skill tree was naturally inessible to Lilya, and, in fact, she couldn¡¯t even see it. However, with the ¡¾Simted Kabbh Tree of Life¡¿, this modifier-like bug item, the princess could still attempt to learn skills from ¡¾Illusory World¡¿.

    ¡°Let me take a look¡­ Combat skills¡­ Airflow element¡­ Hmm, this should be it! Transform for me!¡±

    With a sh of colored light, Lilya felt her vision blur momentarily. The verdant miniaturized ancient tree had transformed into a long row of skill branchesposed of patterns and text, floating silently in front of the princess¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    This scene, which transcended her understanding, left the blue-haired girl at a loss for words for a while.

    However, Miss Lilya had been around the entric Violet for about half a month, and she had developed some resistance to unusual things. Dropping her futile attempts at rationality, she nodded and decisively focused her attention on the skill tree.

    ¡°It seems like she really is trying to learn¡­¡±

    As she watched Lilya¡¯s hands poke at the floating skill tree, Violet, who was trying this kind of thing for the first time, was quite curious about what would happen. However, she didn¡¯t want to disturb the princess at the moment, so she remained quiet and waited patiently.

    After a while, the princess raised her head, a strong contemtive expression passing between her eyebrows. She took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°Just like what Violet and the book said, learning skills requires something called ¡®Skill Points.¡¯ I have very few of those right now, and my ¡®Level¡¯ is not high enough, so I could only learn three.¡±

    ¡°The first one is called ¡®Flowing Wind.¡¯ It seems to allow the maniption of air for movement. The second one is ¡®Wind sh.¡¯ It probably condenses the air into a de-like form for attacks. Thest one is ¡®Wind Infusion,¡¯ based on the description; it should use wind to enhance one¡¯s speed. They are all simple and practical abilities.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What about higher-level skills? Are there additional learning conditions?¡± Violet asked the most concerning question.

    ¡°Yes, but many of them I don¡¯t quite understand. For example, there are ¡®Achievements,¡¯ and some materials and creatures I¡¯ve never heard of. Since reading too much about them makes my head spin, I didn¡¯t dare to study them in detail.¡±

    Lilya lowered her head somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°It really is like that¡­¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 35

    The ¡¾Noah¡¯s Ark¡¿ was essentially an erged version of the previous small boat model.

    Its hull was made of special steel materials, with the exterior painted in shades of brown to mimic a wooden structure. Although there were sails raised at the top for show, the vessel was actually driven by the magical furnace inside.

    The reason for this design was mainly because the ¡¾Noah¡¯s Ark¡¿ was a wooden sailboat in legend, so it had to be perfectly replicated since it carried that name ¨C this was someone¡¯s exact words.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Oh my goddess¡­¡±

    ¡°Praise the First Spirit!¡±

    ¡°Where on earth did this thinge from!?¡±

    A series of gasps and exmations were heard from the side, and the surrounding troops began to gather due to themotion. Violet didn¡¯t bother and simply snapped her fingers, and a delicate metal slide immediately descended from the ship.

    The priestess led the way up the slide.

    As for the matters of the troops, they were left for Lilya to handle. Violet proceeded alone to the central control room and performed a brief adjustment of the ship¡¯s AI system.

    Perhaps due to having only a basic level of intelligence, the management AI of the ¡¾Noah¡¯s Ark¡¿ had not evolved into a true sentient being like the Little Dragon Lady (Xiao Guang). It could only follow Violet¡¯s instructions meticulously. This was somewhat regrettable for Violet but also a relief.

    After all, the priestess had quite a few valuable items in her backpack. If the AI had its own ideas, it could lead to chaos, couldn¡¯t it?

    In most games, as long as an item reaches the level of a divine artifact, it can possess the most basic level of intelligence, just like this ship.

    She waited in the central control room bored for a while until she saw in the surveince video that all the troops Lilya had brought had boarded the ¡°Noah¡¯s Ark.¡± That¡¯s when she started giving orders to the AI.

    ¡°01, hoist the anchor. The destination is the opposite side of this river, at the 50-degree area. There¡¯s arge slope over there where we¡¯ll makendfall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Violet, the estimated autonomous sailing time has been calcted, totaling 27 minutes and 31 seconds. Do you need assistance from the automated navigation system?¡±

    The crisp, pleasant female voice filled the central control room from all directions, with a nice tone but a cold and mechanical quality, which was the typical characteristic of a regr AI.

    By the way, because naming was troublesome, Violet typically just referred to her as ¡°01.¡±

    ¡°Commence automatic navigation.¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, Miss Violet. The Noah¡¯s Ark has been initiated, and the power reactor is charging. It is estimated to start moving in 12 seconds. Please prepare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You handle the minor matters, and if you can¡¯t make a decision, use the inte to notify me.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Miss Violet.¡±

    With the AI autonomously controlling the navigation trajectory, Violet left the central control room and joined Lilya and the others on the deck.

    ¡°Hey, Lilya.¡±

    Violet waved and smiled at the princess.

    The generals from earlier had gone to oversee the deployment of their troops. Witnessing such a miraculous scene, they dared notin in their hearts any longer and naturally put all their effort into their work. Currently, only Lilya, Flora, and a few trusted members of the Shadow Guard remained on the deck.

    Speaking of which, Violet had only recently noticed that the Shadow Guard, the princess¡¯s personal guard, were all girls¡­?

    ording to Lilya, the members of the Shadow Guard were personally selected by her from orphans, persecuted individuals, or impoverished people, and the first requirement was that their backgrounds must be absolutely clean and reliable.

    Naturally, among these people, there were both males and females, but because the Shadow Guard typically apanied the princess closely for her protection, there were many inconveniences with male members. Therefore, Lilya had simply assigned all the male members to the Royal Guard Knight Order, the silver-armored warriors that she brought with her.

    Although the several Shadow Guarddies on the deck were all wearing ck skintight suits, covering their faces, Violet could still faintly sense that they were actually quite good-looking young women. Hmmm¡­ it felt like a certain princess had considered their appearance when selecting them.

    ¡°Violet, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Upon seeing the ck-haired girl emerge from the lower deck, Lilya¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. She unhesitatingly ran over, taking Violet¡¯s hand and leaning against the railing together. They enjoyed the breezeing in from the river, both with excited expressions, as if they were having a great time.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s my first time on such arge ship. I heard that at the eastern edge of the world, there¡¯s something called ¡®the sea,¡¯ which is countless timesrger than this ck River. asionally, people returning from the far-eastern country write down their observations and experiences on the sea in books, and it sounds really fascinating.¡±

    ¡°Violet, do you think when they sail on the sea, they also use such enormous ships? And what lies in the far reaches of the sea?¡±

    Well¡­ even if you ask me, I don¡¯t know¡­

    In response to the princess¡¯s first question, theoretically, this world should be able to buildrger ships than the Noah¡¯s Ark.

    While the situation in other countries is unclear, based on the Human United Kingdom¡¯s circumstances, even though the overall culture resembles a medieval setting, the existence of magic and various supernatural forces means it¡¯s not a straightforwardparison with Earth.

    As for what lies in the far reaches of the sea¡­ if we exin it based on Earth¡¯s situation, it should eventually return to the western coast of the continent.

    But in this world, the western regions are said to be endless wastnds, so Violet cannot be certain where a journey across the sea to the east would lead. People who have attempted to do so in the past haven¡¯t seemed to return, so she cannot provide a definite answer to Lilya.

    However, it seems that the princess was just carried away by her excitement and made a few casualments. She quickly regained her dignified andposed demeanor, staring at the increasingly turbulent river with a serious expression.

    To cross the ck River, having a ship was the basic requirement. The real challenge was yet toe.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±

    Muttering to herself with her blue hair, as if responding to her words, the river suddenly churned with a massive vortex, and bursts of suction forces began to tug at the Noah¡¯s Ark¡¯s hull.

    But if it could be swayed by such forces, Violet and herpanions wouldn¡¯t have used this item for long ocean voyages. The surging river didn¡¯t cause the ship to deviate from its course in the slightest, and Noah¡¯s Ark continued to sail steadily toward the opposite bank.

    The visible vortex paused for a moment, and even from across the river, Violet could feel the embarrassment of the one who had caused it. Probably¡­ they had never encountered a situation like this before.

    However, immediately after, the initial confusion turned into rage!

    With a thunderous explosion, arge volume of river water rose into the air like a tidal wave, turning into sharp raindrops that densely struck the ship¡¯s hull. At the same time, the bottom of the Noah¡¯s Ark was met with a continuous and muffled impact.

    ¡°What the hell, they can¡¯t win, so they¡¯re resorting to water¡­ I don¡¯t want to be soaking wet in broad daylight.¡±

    Sighing lightly with a headache, Violet ignored the Shadow Guard girls who were unsheathing their weapons in an attempt to intercept the water-drop projectiles and Flora, who was using her short bow to aim at a specific location on the river surface. She snapped her fingers again.

    Hum~

    A magnificent golden curtain, spanning a thousand meters, instantly covered the entire ship like a semicircr shield,pletely protecting Noah¡¯s Ark within.

    While the Barrier of Radiance couldn¡¯t simultaneously cover the submerged part of the ship for navigation purposes, Violet had only expanded the defense to avoid getting her body wet in the first ce.

    She had long since noticed those creatures lurking in the river and, given their attacking power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to a divine artifact like the Noah¡¯s Ark, especially one specialized in defense.

    Originally, if they had just stayed inside and not stuck their heads out, Violet wouldn¡¯t have

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 36

    It was arge turtle, or perhaps a dragon turtle?

    Because it was hiding in the water, Violet couldn¡¯t see it very clearly, but judging from the dragon-like features on its body, its bloodline purity should be quite high. The attack it unleashed earlier, which was a high-speed water jet from its mouth, was created by this dragon turtle.

    And now, attacking the ship from underwater were probably its minions or subordinates.

    They came in all shapes and sizes: gigantic fish, serpents, smaller turtles that looked somewhat like dragons butcked wings, and lizard-like creatures with webbed feet. They all exhibited some features of dragonkind, and their attack methods were diverse. Violet couldn¡¯t even be bothered to count them all.

    The strength of these river monsters varied, with their numbers estimated at over a thousand. The weakest ones were around Level 10, roughly equivalent to human¡¯s Bronze level.

    The strongest among them, including the leading dragon turtle, appeared to be at Level 45-50, surpassing even Flora¡¯s level. This made them some of the strongest creatures Violet had encountered so far.

    Hmm¡­ they reminded her of the creature she had spotted that one night at the Fortress, the one that had been spying from above and had received a shbang from Violet.

    Assuming they were onnd, Flora might have a decent chance of defeating this creature with the help of two magical items. However, in the water¡­

    It was no wonder people said the ck River was difficult to cross. With such a formidable creature around, if it weren¡¯t for Violet providing the Noah¡¯s Ark and staying aboard herself, relying solely on Lilya and her troops, there was a real possibility of total annihtion.

    As the saying goes, no matter how powerful a warrior is, it¡¯s challenging to face these local creatures in the water, unless they can fly or their strength is so vastly superior that they can easily overpower them.

    ¡°Miss Violet, below¡­¡±

    Her Royal Highness watched as the golden barrier blocked all the water droplets, relieved but also concerned about the disturbance beneath the ship.

    Although she had a formidable army of thousands and ace guardians like the Shadow Guard, in the middle of the ck River, it was still a challenging situation. She had no choice but to seek help from her miraculous teacher and guard, Miss.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just some little bugs. Let them knock at it slowly, even if they break their teeth, they won¡¯t harm the ship. But what¡¯s in front of us¡­ we definitely need to deal with it.¡±

    During the conversation, the enormous turtle-like creature, seeing that its attacks were ineffective, couldn¡¯t seem to hold back any longer and gradually rose from the river¡¯s surface.

    It was over a hundred meters long, with only part of its body exposed above the water, enough to make it eye-to-eye with Violet and the others on the deck.

    It had spiral-shaped double horns on its head, longer and more powerful limbspared to an ordinary turtle, and its skin was covered with thick, dark scales.

    If it weren¡¯t for the broad shell on its back, which stood like an ind in the river, this creature would have looked like a wingless dragon.

    ¡°What a powerful Dragonkin characteristic¡­ perhaps even more formidable than the half-dragon people of the Beastfolk. Is it¡­ a direct lineage?¡±

    Suddenly, a gasp of astonishment, filled with chills, came from behind. To evoke such strong emotional fluctuations from this usually silent woman, it seemed that the old turtle¡¯s background might be even greater than Violet had anticipated.

    On the river¡¯s surface, there was the sound of an ancient, thunder-like voice, like an echo from a distant past, the sediment of time.

    ¡°I am the great Lord of the ck River, Nasserian, the son of the Dragon of Dark Waters, the Guardian of the ck River. Human, why do you intrude upon our territory?¡±

    Can wemunicate?

    Lilya stared in amazement at the massive turtle-like creature on the river¡¯s surface. She then looked back at Violet, who showed no signs of response. Lilya took a deep breath and approached the imposing figure, speaking confidently.

    ¡°I am Lilya Melchior, the Fifth Princess of the United Human Kingdom. These are my subordinates. Respectful Guardian of the ck River, we mean no harm¡­¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡±

    What was once a thunderous, ancient voice suddenly boomed several times louder, as if a deafening thunderp reverberated across the river¡¯s surface.

    Despite the protective barriers and curtains, the deafening sound left Lilya feeling dizzy, nearly causing her to stumble. Fortunately, the person behind her, Flora, steadied her.

    ¡°Lowly human, I am not here to converse with you. I was looking for the true power behind you. I¡¯m the son of the Dragon, Nasserian, the Guardian of the ck River!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lilya was momentarily stunned. She and Flora exchanged a nce of helplessness, unsure of whether to respond to this demand.

    ¡°Well¡­,¡± Violet sighed.

    This old turtle, as soon as it emerged, kept ncing in my direction with those lifeless fish eyes. Does it really think others can¡¯t see it? And does it really have to add such a long prefix to its name every time it addresses itself? Who can remember that?

    She continued to silently grumble in her mind, but it was clear that the creature had made up its mind tomunicate only with her. Despite finding it troublesome, Violet suddenly felt a slight spark of interest in this self-proimed Guardian Turtle and decided not to immediately resort to violence as she had originally nned.

    ¡°You want to speak with me, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this aura, indeed¡­ May I inquire about your name?¡±

    After observing the ck-haired girl who had stepped forward from behind Lilya, the turtle, who called itself Nasserian, suddenly became more respectful, even adopting a softer tone, almost a ¡°whisper¡± in its speech, considering its previous thunderous voice.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Violet, a traveler of sorts who came from afar out of curiosity. I¡¯m currently employed by Lilya as her temporary guardian. What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Absolutely not! It¡¯s just that someone of your stature epting the employment of a mere mortal¡­ My apologies, I¡¯ve overstepped. I have no intention of judging your actions, I¡¯m just a bit surprised¡­¡±

    It felt like the majestic voice of the old turtle suddenly became somewhat humble. And from the way it spoke, Violet got the feeling¡­

    ¡°Do you¡­ do you happen to know me?¡± Violet raised an eyebrow.

    Otherwise, there was no exnation for the sudden 180-degree change in its attitude.

    After all, Violet had only used a 6th-level defensive skill earlier, and if that alone could scare the old turtle, then its titles as the ¡°son of something¡± and ¡°guardian of something¡± were quite underwhelming.

    But that couldn¡¯t be the case. Violet had traveled from a game world to this one and had been in this world for less than a month. It couldn¡¯t be a matter of her own memories¡­

    ¡°No, I have never met you before.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Violet suddenly fell silent.

    ¡°No, you act like you know me so well. What are you up to?¡±

    Nasserian¡¯s voice paused for a moment, and its enormous dragon eyes scanned the people on the deck, as if assessing something.

    ¡°There are some matters I wish to discuss with you alone. Would you be willing to bring me into your divine¡­ I mean, your private space? It should not be difficult for you.¡±

    This statement sounded like a request, but Violet could sense that it was also a kind of test, a subtle way of saying that if she couldn¡¯t demonstrate some sort of ability or method, Nasserian had no intention of sharing further information.

    Can Violet do it? Of course, she can.

    However¡­ how did this old fellow know she had such abilities? And that overly familiar and humble tone, it all felt quiteplicated.

    She initially thought it would be a simple river crossing, maybe dealing with a few ignorant monsters at most. But the appearance of Nasserian, the old turtle, had thrown the situation in a direction Violet had not anticipated.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Violet agreed to the big turtle¡¯s request. After all, this skill wasn¡¯t some closely guarded secret, and she didn¡¯t mind if it was observed. Once she entered her own domain, she had no fear of any potential schemes the turtle might have.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±

    Turning her head, she briefly instructed the princess, not waiting for their response. Violet let her thoughts surface and softly chanted.

    ¡°Open the gates.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 38

    In the world of ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, there were plenty of bosses with names like ¡°xx Deity¡± and ¡°xx Demon God.¡± Violet had encountered at least a dozen of them. However, these beings were fundamentally different from the ¡°Demon God¡± in this world, and they couldn¡¯t bepared.

    The source of her familiarity was undoubtedly the item in her backpack¡­

    ¡°May I ask, who is the master of the dragon you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Demon God, Lady Olivia, the deity of all creatures of darkness. Do you know her, mydy?¡±

    Demon God¡­ Demon God Amethyst¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    Violet shook her head, but before Nasserian could show any disappointment, she reached into the void and pulled out a round ck gem, which she handed to the massive turtle¡¯s head.[1]

    ¡°But in the name of this thing, it seems to have the words ¡®Demon God.¡¯ Do you have any recollection?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this! Could it be?¡±

    The old turtle stared with wide eyes for a while, then suddenly roared in an extremely shocked tone, ¡°Could this be the gem at the top of the Demon God¡¯s staff? I remember when I first met that being, they were holding this item, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ how could the aura be so weak? The Demon God¡¯s staff is a divine artifact, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as you recognize it.¡±

    Violet exined as she retrieved the ¡¾Demon God Gem (Fragment)¡¿ that she had obtained from the dark altar deep in the gloomy forest.

    ¡°This is just a fragment, its original form should have been shattered. If this thing is indeed the personal weapon of the Demon God you mentioned, then I suspect she herself isn¡¯t faring too well right now¡­¡±

    Simplifying it a bit, if Violet¡¯s exclusive staff, the ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿, were to be badly damaged and falling apart, she would definitely retrieve it and try to repair it no matter what. And if she couldn¡¯t even do that¡­

    Of course, although we don¡¯t know if this so-called Demon God¡¯s staff is indeed a divine artifact, the ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿ cannot be destroyed. One of its inherent qualities is that it¡¯s indestructible and never wears out. In fact, this equipment doesn¡¯t even have durability, not even Violet can destroy or dismantle it, and she often uses it to directly hit people.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­ the Demon God¡¯s exclusive artifact has actually shattered? Who on earth could aplish such a thing¡­ other deities? But why¡­¡±

    Nasserian the Dragon Turtle lowered its head, falling into deep unease and self-doubt. Perhaps in its view, the Demon God Olivia was the most powerful being in the world. It didn¡¯t understand why the Demon God had stayed away from the mortal realm for so long, but it had never considered¡­ that she might have fallen.

    ¡°So, could it be that my father, the Dragon Nasseratrick, also¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Violet, may I ask how you obtained this fragment? Do you have any other clues about the Demon God?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it was a fortunate coincidence. I just happened to¡­ ahem, acquire it, and I¡¯m not sure who left it there or why.¡± The yer quickly corrected herself after a small cough.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The Turtle looked quite disheartened. ¡°Having guarded the ck River for such a long time, I never expected this to be the result¡­ Father, the Demon God¡­ I never thought that our first meeting would be our eternal farewell¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say they definitely died, did I? By the way, just out of curiosity, how long have you been guarding this river?¡± Violet suddenly realized a question.

    ¡°To be precise, I can¡¯t recall the exact duration, but it¡¯s been at least a thousand years or more. Since the day my father was summoned by the Demon God to the heavens, I¡¯ve been following his instructions to guard the offspring he left behind.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Wow, that long? Does this mean that Nasserian has been sitting in this ck River without leaving even before the Human United Kingdom was established? The Human United Kingdom was formed about eight hundred years ago by a group of outstanding adventurers, with the aim of protecting thest peaceful refuge for humans in the face of surrounding hostile races.

    In fact, besides the Human United Kingdom, no other country in the world consists solely of humans, including the Holy Empire. Violet wanted to learn about the important history of the continent from the old turtle, and Nasserian had questions about the changes among the deities,¡± but in reality, neither of them knew anything about it. They stared at each other for a long time and ended up not understanding anything.

    ¡°It seems that you are not an ancient deity from the same era as the Demon God. Could you be a new god born in this world? But the gods have not appeared for over a thousand years. Why all of a sudden¡­ And this one, who is a guardian dragon, has also reached the realm of the gods¡­¡±

    The old turtle snorted in frustration. In the end, apart from hearing the unfortunate news that the Demon God and the Demon Dragon might have perished, he hadn¡¯t learned any useful information, and the things he couldn¡¯t understand had only increased.

    Violet was equally perplexed. Because of the old turtle¡¯s various reactions, she had spected more than once that what he referred to as ¡°gods¡± might be yers who, like herself, had crossed over from the game, but at different points in time.

    However, that couldn¡¯t be the case. Firstly, Nasserian the Dragon Turtle was undoubtedly a native creature of this world, and from its behavior and knowledge, it had no clue about ¡¾Illusory World¡¿.

    Secondly, if the title of ¡°god¡± was used, then the strength of the Demon God Olivia must not be too weak, and she should be at least level 100, a well-known top-level yer. But in reality, Violet had never heard of this name in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿.

    ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ was not like other pay-to-win online games where you could buy packages and reach maximum level easily. In fact, leveling up in this game was extremely difficult, and killing monsters was not the only way to progress. Unluckily, you might still be stuck at levels 70 or 80 after ying for a year or two.

    As of the time Violet crossed over, there were probably at most around one in a thousand yers who had reached level 100, and even fewer like her who hadpleted a limit break.

    Of course, a name alone might not mean much, the other yer could be low-key or had changed their name after arriving in this world. However, leaving aside the thousand-year gap between Violet and the Demon God Olivia, Violet had never heard of any incidents in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿ where yers went missing. If such a significant problem had urred, the gamepany couldn¡¯t have kept it under wraps.

    The most crucial evidence was that the ¡¾Demon God Gem (Fragment)¡¿ was definitely not an equipment from ¡¾Illusory World¡¿. Violet had confirmed this when she examined it with her skills. If this Demon God¡¯s exclusive weapon was like her own ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿, an in-game item, she should have been able to gather more detailed attribute information. Even if it was damaged, it wouldn¡¯t have been so vague, only allowing for basic function deductions.

    This was a weapon born in this world, and there was no doubt about it. So, the idea that the Demon God was a yer was not very convincing.

    With a lot of doubts in her mind, Violet sent Nessarian away from the pet space and returned to the deck of the ¡¾Noah¡¯s Ark¡¿.

    After this conversation, the old turtle naturally would not and could not hold any hostility towards Violet and her group.

    It not only voluntarily called back the monsters attacking the bottom of the ship but also escorted the ¡¾Noah¡¯s Ark¡¿ alongside it until it reached the shore.

    Lilya and the others were certainly amazed, but they had already seen Violet bring too many incredible things, and they were somewhat numb to it. They didn¡¯t ask any further questions about what happened after the teleportation.

    ¡°Well then, Lady Violet, this is where we part ways. Regardless, I want to thank you for your kindness and for the information you brought me. If you have any orders in the future, pleasee to the ck River to find me.¡±

    The enormous dragon turtle submerged in the river, showing more than half of its head, and expressed its gratitude respectfully and quietly to the ck-haired girl.

    It¡¯s worth noting that it had previously made an aggressive move against the girl. Although it hadn¡¯t harmed Violet in the slightest, her undeniable strength made such actions a massive offense.

    However, Violet didn¡¯t seem to mind and didn¡¯t hold a grudge for those actions. During their conversation, she didn¡¯t adopt a condescending attitude. Calling her ¡°kind¡± wasn¡¯t an overstatement.

    After all, the old dragon turtle had seen quite a few individuals who acted recklessly due to their overwhelming strength in the past.

    ¡°No big deal, if I ever have new information about the Demon God in the future, I¡¯ll notify you if it¡¯s convenient. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Endless gratitude, farewell, Lady¡­¡±

    Finally, Nasserian gazed with aged eyes at the priestess on the riverbank, and his body gradually sank into the ck River, swimming into the distance.

    TL Note:

    [1]

    It was the ¡¾Demon God Gem (Fragment)¡¿ from chapter 10

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 39

    Lilya led her troops sessfully bypassing the beastman¡¯s surveince and entered the vastnds within the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory.

    However, crossing the ck River and infiltrating enemy territory was just the first step of their n.

    To cut off the beastman¡¯s supply lines, two things were necessary. First, they needed to find the routesmonly used by the beastmen for transportation. Second, they had to eliminate the supply units and burn the provisions before the beastman reinforcements arrived, then quickly retreat.

    Cutting off the supplies wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved in a single battle. What Lilya had to do was lead her elite force of two thousand soldiers to prate deep into the beastman¡¯s rear lines like a nail, causing significant damage.

    As long as the beastmanmanders weren¡¯t idiots, after the first supply convoy was intercepted, they would undoubtedly send out more troops for escort and reinforcement, evenunching a sweep to surround the human force.

    In the worst-case scenario, Lilya might have to face enemies ten times their number, and those enemies were individual beastmen known for their formidablebat abilities.

    Of course, there was a more effective and efficient method, which was to follow the supply chain to find the critical granaries deeper within the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory and destroy them in one go.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the 8th night after the raiding force had left the stronghold, the campfires in an unnamed small valley were so bright that it resembled daylight.

    Kunnir was a somewhat renowned tigerfolk warrior. When the Beast Kingunched his attack on the Human United Kingdom, various beastman tribes responded to the call, contributing a significant number of young warriors. Kunnir was no exception, volunteering to join the army.

    The Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory didn¡¯t maintain a standing army as part of its organization. Virtually every citizen could be a warrior for the tribe at any time, and they didn¡¯t even need weapons and armor. Their wed hands were enough to tear through their enemies.

    Therefore, except for the elite units directly under the royal and tribal chiefs, all beastman soldiers, including officers, were temporarily conscripted from the civilian poption, and the organization was rather crude.

    In simple terms, whoever could fight better could hold higher positions in the army andmand more soldiers. This also led to a problem: beastman military movements were almost brainless andcked tactics. They simply charged at the enemy head-on, which had its advantages and disadvantages. It worked well on the front lines, but in situations that required more strategic thinking, it had its drawbacks.

    Kunnir was an oddity among the tigerfolk. While physically strong, he was also very intelligent and had the capacity for strategic thinking. He had even self-learned parts of the humannguage.

    Noticing this, themander-in-chief of the beastman army, the High Priest Saharit, assigned him as the logistics officer.

    Most ordinary beastmen might be frustrated or dissatisfied with such a role since they couldn¡¯t engage in directbat. But Kunnir was wise, understanding the critical role of logistics in a war. He realized that the High Priest of the beastman tribes was not neglecting him but was actually cing trust in him. Therefore, he readily followed orders.

    At this moment, he was stationed in a valley located 70 kilometers away from the border, where he was overseeing the transportation of supplies brought from their homnd.

    Kunnir¡¯s supply convoy had been on the move for three days, and it was expected to reach the central army of High Priest Saharit after another day of travel,pleting their current mission.

    Inside his tent, Kunnir leaned against a fur nket, reading books he had found on the corpses of humans. He also listened quietly to the savage roars andughtering from the surroundings.

    Wildness was ingrained in the nature of most beastmen. They were carnivorous and enjoyed indulging their desires. Although Kunnir could control his own impulses, he couldn¡¯t force all his subordinates to do the same.

    Even Kunnir himself, when caught up in the heat of battle, could temporarily sumb to the instinctive bloodlust and brutality. So he understood the behavior of his fellow tribesmen.

    Feasting, fighting, mating ¨C these were the three main instincts of the beastmen. In their army, thest two were naturally not allowed, so they indulged in feasting.

    The amount of provisions in this supply convoy was remarkably abundant, to the point that it surprised Kunnir. He didn¡¯t understand how their homnd, which had always suffered from food shortages, could suddenly support a massive army of over a million for a long-drawn-out war. High Priest Saharit clearly knew something, but he hadn¡¯t shared it with Kunnir.

    This wasn¡¯t Kunnir¡¯s first time escorting supplies. He had been shuttling back and forth within the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory as per the High Priest¡¯s orders for the past two weeks.

    ording to the orders, he wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the interior of the basin. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what was inside, but every time he cleared the food stockpiles outside the basin, he would return to find it filled with tons of rice and meat.

    Food didn¡¯t just appear out of thin air, so there was no doubt that some external force was supporting the Beast King¡¯s war.

    Furthermore, beastmen rarely cultivated grains, so these provisions were clearly transported from other countries. The basin must have been hiding a significant and dangerous secret that a mere logistics officer like Kunnir couldn¡¯t know.

    It was strange, but it didn¡¯t exin anything.

    Given that Kunnir was a tigerfolk with a rtively simple mind, he had already thought quite a lot. However, with his limited information and intelligence, he couldn¡¯t deduce much more.

    Thinking too much wouldn¡¯t help, so he decided to follow the High Priest Saharit¡¯s orders and focus on his duties. Doing what was expected of him was already a great achievement.@@novelbin@@

    With this in mind, Kunnir prepared to rest and regain his strength for the march tomorrow.

    Suddenly, the tall beastman¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a vague sense of unease crept over him.

    Beastmen possessed an innate ability to sense impending danger, much like wild animals. Kunnir¡¯s abilities in this regard were particrly potent, almost forming a form of precognition that had saved him from numerous life-threatening situations.

    Now, it had manifested again, stronger than ever, and Kunnir¡¯s tiger eyes even felt a hint of pain.

    Something was about to happen, something of great significance, and it posed a major threat to his life.

    The brawny tigerfolk leader abruptly stood up, and his armor, scavenged from humans, made a ttering noise as sharp, robust ws extended from his tiger paws. Kunnir forcefully pushed aside the tent¡¯srge curtain and rushed outside.

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

    ¡°General? What¡¯s happening? You look quite distressed.¡±

    Two tall tigerfolk guarding the entrance turned their heads, puzzled by Kunnir¡¯s grim expression. The wild howls and roars from the surroundings continued to echo, as if nothing had changed.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right!

    The howling had be too dense, and at some point, it started mixing with faint cries of agony. There were enemies attacking them!

    A bunch of fools! Why hadn¡¯t anyonee to report this?

    ¡°Enemy attack!!! General order, prepare for battle immediately!¡±

    Realizing the importance of this supply, Kunnir¡¯s eyes filled with fury as he let out a deafening roar.

    ¡°What? Y-yes, General!¡±

    The two tigerfolk guards hurriedly rushed to the nearby tents. The units already engaged in battle didn¡¯t require their attention, the instincts of the beastmen wouldpel them to face the enemy. However, there were many sleeping soldiers who needed to be woken up immediately.

    ¡°General! It¡¯s fire! There¡¯s a fire! Our food¡­!¡±

    Several tigerfolk, their fur singed ck, came running from a distance, and even while they were on the way, their loud voices began to wail.

    It was only now that Kunnir noticed the towering mes and the acrid scent that had already exceeded the brightness that a campfire could provide.

    ¡°What? Damn it!¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 40

    Fire, always the greatest enemy of the beastmen, in this hilly terrain devoid of rivers and valleys, the moment the supply carts were set aze, Kunnir¡¯s mission had already failed.

    The fire serpent roared, and the intense smell of burnt wood filled Kunnir¡¯s nostrils. The massive tigerfolk general, d in armor, stood by the burning supply caravan, his face ashen.

    The ground was littered with the corpses of beastman soldiers, including tigerfolks and lionfolks. This convoy consisted of only the most elite of the two main beastman warrior types, prioritizing speed andbat strength, and they hadn¡¯t even brought the ponderous bear-men. But now, they were all dead.

    There was no hope, all the food that could have supplied a front-line army for a week had been reduced to ashes.

    What perplexed Kunnir the most was that he had carefully deployed his elite warriors to guard these supplies, yet they proved to be utterly ineffective. They couldn¡¯t even sound the rm before they were killed.

    Kunnir¡¯s force consisted of three thousand beastmen, with one thousand five hundred lionfolks and one thousand five hundred tigerfolks. Now, one-third of themy dead here.

    Why, why did this happen? Who was responsible?

    The massive eyes of the tigerfolk general started to turn blood-red, as the radiance of his intelligence was overwhelmed by anger, bloodlust, and a thunderous roar erupted from his mouth.

    ¡°Order the whole army to assemble! We must hold those bastards at all costs, we can¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    Kunnir didn¡¯t believe that he and his small force could eliminate this unknown enemy. However, the main beastman army was not far from their location. The watchtowers in the area should have already seen the towering mes.

    If the high priest reacted quickly, with the fastest beastman units¡ªthe wolf riders and eagle-headed people¡ªtraveling at full speed, they could reach their location within one to two hours. With his two thousand soldiers, if they could hold the enemy firmly, they might at least take revenge.

    But it was silent.

    No one responded to Kunnir¡¯s words.

    The tigerfolk¡¯s pupils contracted as he quickly turned to look behind him. He found the fellow beastman warriors who hade to report to him lying dead on the ground. They couldn¡¯t be deader, bearing the same fatal wounds as the previous guard unit defending the supplies.

    Throat slit or pierced through the forehead with sharp arrows.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    At that moment, Kunnir¡¯s sense of imminent danger surged to the extreme. He reacted almost before the attack wasunched, lifting his w to block in front of him.

    ng! Sizzle sizzle sizzle¡­

    The harsh grinding sound and the excruciating pain in his tiger paw made Kunnir horrified. Even though he had made the right response, he was still pushed back several steps by the tremendous force, crashing into another burning supply cart, getting scorched ck.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to worry about that.

    In the darkness, a dozen women dressed in tight nightclothes, wearing ck veils, and all human, stepped out slowly. They held either swords or short daggers, and some of them were stained with fresh blood. A few appeared to have sustained minor injuries, but nothing significant.

    These people were dangerous.

    Kunnir could sense a profound sense of impending doom from any of them, especially the striking red-haired woman at the front, who was carrying a short bow and dressed in a purple jumpsuit. She made the powerful tigerfolk warrior want to run away from her from the depths of his heart!

    ¡°Human¡­ I see. So, you nned to ambush our supply lines to make our beastman army disintegrate without an attack? It really fits your sly and cunning nature,¡± Kunnir sneered.

    Kunnir cautiously adjusted his breathing as he retreated slowly, using words to probe the enemy. He wasn¡¯t reckless, in this situation where victory was impossible, retreating was the best option. At the very least, he had to bring the message to High Priest Saharit.

    No one paid any attention to his provocations, including the red-haired woman. They all stared at Kunnir with a cold, deathly gaze, slowly raising their weapons.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    The tigerfolk warrior let out a deep, beast-like growl, like a cornered beast. At this moment, Kunnir dared not think about rallying his forces for a counterattack. With so much time passed and no soldiersing to support, the situation on the front lines was likely extremely unfavorable.

    Damn it¡­ how many human forces have infiltrated, and why has our outpost not reported anything?

    The woman with red hair aimed her bow at Kunnir, and the arrow ignited with a crimson fire, like the beckoning of a grim reaper.

    ¡°First Form, Crimson me.¡±

    It was the first time the woman spoke, and a splendid crimson flower bloomed on the bowstring, thest sight Kunnir would ever see.

    Thud.

    The arrow prated the tigerfolk¡¯s resilient ws, pierced through his plundered helmet, went through his skull and brain, igniting a blood-red petal in Kunnir¡¯s forehead.

    With a heavy thud, the courageous tigerfolk warrior fell to the ground. His open eyes held a profound sense of resentment and shock, but this world was cruel. If onecked skill, their fate was sealed.

    After a moment, the red-haired woman gave the order.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s resolved this way, huh? Oh? It seems this tigerfolk had quite some strength. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you use the¡­ the technique you used earlier, was it the Red Lotus Archery?¡±

    Violet leisurely strolled out from the night¡¯s shadows, casting a nce at Kunnir¡¯s lifeless body with a hole in his forehead and the stern-faced Miss Flora, wearing a yful smile.

    ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be with Her Highness for her protection?¡±

    Flora put away her short bow, seemingly somewhat dissatisfied with Violet¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so tense. You and the Shadow Guards have taken care of all the elites in this unit, and Lilya is now only dealing with regr beastmen. Her unit and the other Shadow Guards are with her, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Her Highness may be just a regr person, even thoughtely¡­ but real battles are not a game. Each beastman is a deadly threat to her!¡±

    Flora gave Violet a disgruntled look and leaped away, disappearing into the distance. The Shadow Guards didn¡¯t react much, just showing a bit of respect to Miss Priestess before vanishing into the shadows. They were probably going back to the princess¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hey, the rtionship between those two is indeed something special. Even though I know Lilya has learned some techniques from me, she¡¯s no match for ordinary beastmen anymore. Well¡­ this one was a bit more of a challenge.¡±

    Violet crouched down to examine Kunnir¡¯s lifeless body.

    Hmm, no issues, he¡¯s really dead, the arrow from Florapletely obliterated this tigerfolk¡¯s brain tissue.

    ¡°Crimson me,¡± huh? I saw her use it once before, but that was more of a demonstration. The full extent of its power wasn¡¯t disyed there.

    Seems like it¡¯s her signature skill. It¡¯s quite fascinating, she uses it in a way that¡¯s entirely different from typical game skills, not really conventional magic or martial arts.

    Interesting, but now is not the time to delve into all this.

    The reason I came here was twofold. On the one hand, it¡¯s to provide the princess with room for growth and let her experience realbat. On the other hand, there¡¯s an experiment I¡¯ve been eager to try.

    Reviving the dead.

    Yes, I n to resurrect this big tiger right in front of me.

    I don¡¯t have any deep animosity toward beastmen, and in fact, despite the life-and-death fighting happening right now, there¡¯s quite a bit of trade between the Human United Kingdom and the Beastman Kingdom, especially during the wars.

    The annual war is not because beastmen hate humans so much. It¡¯s just one of the methods they employ to make it through the winter. The Human United Kingdom happens to be neighbors with the Beastman Kingdom, which is simply unfortunate.

    Not getting into right or wrong, but at least from the perspective of a being in a higher realm like Violet, she doesn¡¯t intend to kill every beastman she sees.

    Besides, this one, called Kun¡­ Kun something, is quite interesting.

    Lilya has been trailing this supply unit for quite a while now, and in the meantime, she¡¯s captured a few lone beastmen to gather intelligence.@@novelbin@@

    While observing, Violet discovered something quite unexpected. This tigerfolk was learning to read like humans, wearing armor, and even mimicking human lifestyles and etiquette. Itpletely overturned her preconceptions about beastmen as a race!

    ______________________

    <strong>TL NOTE</strong>: Please don''t skimp on the stars for the trantion - it inspires me and gives me the strength to write more. Thank you~!

    If you want to buy me a coffee /santos_28

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 42

    When Lilya woke up again, she found herself on the march.

    Violet was riding the elite unicorn that belonged to the princess, giving her not-so-professional orders while carefully holding the petite blue-haired girl in her arms to prevent her from falling off the horse.

    For this lightweight expedition, the troops weren¡¯t burdened with things like carriages. Therefore, Lilya had been riding a unicorn like any other soldier.

    Violet, despite her limited experience with the magical creatures of this otherworld, had managed to learn the basics in a few days. However, she still hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to ride even a regr horse, let alone a unicorn.

    Fortunately, Lilya¡¯s strong physical attributes allowed her to not only ride the unicorn but also run with it. So, there wasn¡¯t a major issue.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Violet, is that you?¡±

    Lilya opened her eyes, surveyed the surroundings, and pieced together the situation as she saw the scenes rapidly moving backward.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel? I used a stabilizing mental skill to let you sleep a bit longer. You really pushed yourself too hard in that battle. Your body waspletely exhausted,¡± Violet replied.

    Lilya and Violet were joking around, and the princess lowered her head, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    She had indeed been impulsive earlier. As the highestmanding officer of the troops, what mattered most was not how many enemies she personally killed, but maintaining a calm mind and strategy at all times.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do that again in the future. How long has it been since then? Where are we now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now midday on the second day. After burning down that batch of supplies, we followed our prearranged n and led the troops out of the valley, heading deeper into the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory to the west.¡±

    During their recent observations, Lilya and others had noticed that the beastmen¡¯s supplies were quite suspicious. Not only were they abundant and of high quality, but many of them were made up of vegetarian foods that were rarely produced in the region.

    These supplies were definitely not native to the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory, which exined how the beastmen suddenly managed to sustain such arge-scale war.

    They had their suspicions about who might be supporting the beastmen behind the scenes, but in the current situation, they couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions.

    In order topletely cut off this batch of unidentified supplies and to further investigate the conspiracy behind this war, as well as gather crucial evidence, Lilya felt it was necessary to find the source of these supplies.

    The information they obtained from the captured beastman soldiers was vague, and the more detailed information from the Tiger General had been killed on the battlefield. So the princess only had a general idea of the location and no knowledge of their internal situation.

    As for why Flora chose not to interrogate the leader named Kunnir and instead killed him on the spot¡­

    The exnation for the former was that the Tiger General was exceptionally strong, nearly at the level of an Earth-level close to Sky-level. Moreover, he gave her a very cunning feeling.

    If she had shown restraint, Flora couldn¡¯t guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t have been casualties among the Shadow Guards, or that the enemy wouldn¡¯t escape.

    The way she put it¡­ there really wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it. That was the situation at the time. However, Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel that Miss Flora might be hiding something, something she wasn¡¯t sharing with her and Lilya.

    The priestess didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of this legendary-level adventurer¡¯s past. She only knew that she and Lilya had been close friends for several years, and Flora¡¯s concern for the princess didn¡¯t seem fake. Given that, Violet decided not to dig too deep into it for now.

    ording to the information provided by the enthusiastic soldiers and tracking the traces of the supply convoy, this light cavalry unit covered the beastmen several days¡¯ journey in less than a third of the time, arriving on the edge of a basin known as the Tepaya Basin as night fell that day.

    The Tepaya Basin was a depression formed by a series of low hills ranging from a hundred to a thousand meters in circumference. Its interior covered an area of approximately a thousand acres. Surrounded by mountains, the outer cold and damp air had difficulty prating, making the climate inside warmer and drierpared to the outside, making it a good ce for storing supplies.

    What was crucial was that this basin had only one entrance and exit, about a few tens of meters wide. As long as the defenders held this position, they could effectively block all attempts to enter. Unless there was a significant difference in individual strength, it would be nearly impossible to breach.

    To err on the side of caution, Lilya stationed her troops in a concealed location nearby and sent a few skilled Shadow Guards to quietly gather information.

    Their earlier sess in infiltrating the supply convoy and even poisoning it had been possible because the beastmen hadn¡¯t expected humans to quietly cross the ck River and enter the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory. Their defenses were weak, and the constant movement of the troops had given Lilya an opportunity.

    However, the massive firest night would have undoubtedly alerted the entire beastman border, and they would have undoubtedly increased their vignce here. Combined with the terrain advantage, even if only a thousand beastmen were guarding the basin, it would be extremely difficult for Lilya to lead her army in.

    With the supplies burned, as long as the beastmanmander wasn¡¯t a fool, they would immediately realize that a human army had infiltrated their territory and deduce Violet¡¯s objective, sending troops to support this area.

    Considering factors like the enemy¡¯s response time, marching speed, and distance, in the best-case scenario, from noon tomorrow to nightfall, the beastman would reach the outskirts of the basin. Time was indeed very tight.

    Therefore,st night, after Lilya briefly lost consciousness, Violet, Flora, and several othermanders decided not to wait for Princess Lilya to wake up and proceeded to march rapidly ording to their n.

    In reality, if Violet was willing, there were many ways to easily destroy the supply depot and expose the mastermind behind it. However, this was Lilya Melchior¡¯s battlefield and test. If everything was taken care of by Miss Priestess, like on the ck River, it would lose its meaning.

    After sending out scouts to gather information, there was a brief period of rest. Even legendary individuals like Flora would feel tired due to prolonged mental tension. Therefore, they needed to recharge and prepare for the uing battle.

    At the same time, in the Beastman centralmand tent:

    ¡°So, it appears the enemy¡¯s goal is indeed to cut off our supplies. You mentioned that among the attackers, there was a young woman with exceptional archery skills and red short hair who single-handedly¡­ erm, killed you?¡±

    The Beastman Priest, the Fox n Chief, and the Grand Priest Saharit were still seated on their carpet. Next to them was a shabby-looking wooden stick, and they were looking down at the Tiger General, Kunnir, who was kneeling on the ground.@@novelbin@@

    Especially when it came to the end, even with the wily old fox¡¯sposure and wisdom, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth and almost wanted to make a sarcasticment.

    ¡°Goodness, if you burned the supplies, just say you burned them. Did you really have to emphasize that you were killed by an enemy¡¯s arrow? If you¡¯re really dead, who¡¯s kneeling in front of me now, a ghost?¡±

    ¡°This is why young people always tend to exaggerate, using the perceived strength of the enemy to lessen the responsibility for their own mistakes. Unteachable,pletely unteachable!¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 46

    This time, Lilya didn¡¯t lead the charge. The enemy¡¯s situation was unknown, and she needed to maintain a clear mind to assess andmand the overall situation. These regr enemies could be handled by her troops and Shadow Guards.

    Although the living dead had nearly limitless stamina and fewer vulnerabilities than regr people, they could only be killed with severe damage to their brains. However, these ck-robed figures¡¯ strength was not particrly exceptional, and even in one-on-onebat, Lilya¡¯s elite soldiers would not be at a disadvantage.

    There were only a little over three hundred enemies, and even if some of her forces were left to guard the perimeter, they were now essentially fighting in groups of four or five silver-armored warriors surrounding each enemy. Some of the cavalry who had not dismounted were even galloping in to join the battle, catching the enemy off guard.

    The current problemy in the unknown number and strength of the Seats.

    With themotion outside, even if the enemy had no prior preparation, they should have reacted by now.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°What the heck, get lost!¡±

    Violet, who was by the princess¡¯s side, shouted urgently, stepped forward, turned to the side, and swung her elegant and noble-looking, yet seemingly only used for hitting people, long wand into the air!

    Ding! Thud!

    Two consecutive, clear and heavy collisions sounded in her ears, and a gust of wind brushed by. Lilya was momentarily stunned, and then she suddenly realized, cold sweat covering her spine.

    A jet-ck, sharp w had passed within a few centimeters of her face!

    When did this happen? She hadn¡¯t noticed at all!

    Not only Lilya, but also the Shadow Guards apanying her and even Flora were unable to react in time!

    If it weren¡¯t for Violet¡¯s timely action, Princess Lilya might have died on the spot!

    However, the lethal attacks kepting. A whistling arrow tore through the air from the central hall, aimed straight for the princess¡¯s heart, and the timing was separated from the previous assassination attempt by a hair¡¯s breadth. It was a series of assassinations!

    At this moment, Violet had just used her priestess staff to deflect the initial attack and even knocked the unknown assant away. She hadn¡¯t had time to turn around, theoretically making it impossible for her to rescue Lilya.

    Clearly, this arrow with zing tail mes wasn¡¯t something the current Princess could withstand.

    ng!

    The bowstring trembled sharply, and another arrow raced from not far away, narrowly deflecting the deadly arrow. Both extremely simr metal arrows nged to the ground with a crisp sound, finally revealing the hidden Scarlet me Flora.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The attack appeared in an instant and was instantly defused.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Lilya btedly eximed, and several Shadow Guards, led by Emily, also realized what was happening and immediately surrounded her, vigntly scanning their surroundings and prepared to use their bodies to shield their mistress from further attacks.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were slow to react, but in the intense sh that was at least above legendary level, it was extremely difficult for those unprepared at the lower levels to even realize what was happening.

    ¡°Good shot, Little Flora. After a few years apart, your strength has improved quite a bit. I¡¯m truly delighted.¡±

    With praise in his voice, a seventy-year-old man with a longbow slung across his back and a rugged face, his hair and beard all white, slowly walked out of the central hall of the stronghold.

    He didn¡¯t look at Lilya or the distant battlefield where the fighting was ongoing. Instead, he cast a curious nce at the ck-haired priestess who had just saved the princess. Then, he turned his aged but sharp gaze towards the red-haired woman who had revealed herself at some point.

    ¡°Your strength hasn¡¯t improved in the slightest.¡±

    Flora¡¯s expression was indifferent and icy, moreplex and filled with hatred than her usual self.

    ¡°Heh, mastery of archery isn¡¯t solely determined by physical qualities. It can only be achieved after a long process of understanding, enabling one to grasp the highest form, the Six Forms. You should be aware of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason you escaped death and turned into your current state, neither human nor ghost? Anthony Stevenson!!!¡±

    Flora suddenly lost control and screamed in anger. Her face turned bright red, and even Princess Lilya, who was just watching the drama unfold, trembled in shock upon hearing this name.

    ¡°Huh? Anthony Stevenson?! Isn¡¯t he the founder of the Crimson me Archery, the former world¡¯s number one archery master? And I remember he¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Flora, you¡¯re still so impulsive. I¡¯ve warned you before, the most important quality for an archer is calmness and detachment. In the face of an avnche, your expression shouldn¡¯t change. You still need¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t use that affectionate address with me! My teacher, Mr. Anthony Stevenson, died five years ago. You, this disgusting imitation, one of them¡­!¡±

    Flora seemed to be losing control of her emotions. Her eyes were bloodshot, and tears had barely welled up before they evaporated in the surging aura and momentum emanating from her body. She drew an arrow, stretching her short bow to its limits and ignited an unprecedented crimson me.

    ¡°I see¡­ then let¡¯s say hello with arrows, one of them¡­¡±

    The old man, too, unslung the longbow from his back. His calm gaze instantly turned sharp and dangerous, with the arrow on it igniting a fire simr to the one surrounding Flora.

    ¡°Crimson me!!!¡±

    ¡°Crimson me.¡±

    There was no sound of a released string, but the crimson me, burning to its limit, seemed to consume the air around the arrow. Two blossoms of fire burst open in the air, only to simultaneously vanish into nothingness.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Anthony nodded in appreciation, devoid of the killing intent one might expect when facing an opponent. His expression showed pure satisfaction and the will to fight.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°The first form, Crimson me. You¡¯re not inferior to me in that. But I wonder, how many arrows of the Legendary Six Forms can you shoot now?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    The former master and disciple locked eyes in a fierce exchange in the air. They both understood, perhaps with a premonition, that today was the moment to resolve all past grievances.

    Flora and Anthony Stevenson, only one of them would survive today.

    The old man and the young girl leaped into the air simultaneously, and after several rounds, they had already disappeared deep into the valley. The showdown between them did not require interference from others.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Violet did not intervene in Flora¡¯s actions. Instead, she suddenly understood many things when she witnessed this scene today.

    For example, why did Flora ask for nopensation and traveled thousands of miles to follow Lilya to this harsh and cold western territory to fight against the beastmen?

    Even if they were best friends, her actions seemed overly selfless. Did this cold-hearted woman truly care about what Lilya could bring to the kingdom¡¯s better future?

    Hypothetically, if Flora had been secretly investigating and tracking her former mentor, Anthony Stevenson, who had joined the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿, and she had somehow learned that thetter had finally appeared in the border region of the Beastman Kingdom. Then, she was entrusted by her good friend and the princess, Lilya, to go to the Western Frontier to resist the beastmen¡­

    What kind of answer would Miss Flora provide at this moment?

    It goes without saying.

    By selectively killing those necromancers and forcefully ending the life of the tigerfolk Kunnir, who might have had contact with the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿, Flora, in a sense, ensured that Lilya could bring her to this ce in her own way. Her goal was most likely to find her former mentor.

    So when Flora mentioned that she had fought the ¡°Sixth Throne¡± of the Eternal Throne five years ago in the Empire, it was quite clear who this ¡°Sixth Throne¡± was.

    Although Flora deliberately spoke vaguely about their battle, saying something like, ¡°their strength was not inferior to mine,¡± Violet suspected that Flora had likely lost to Anthony in that battle.

    Oh my, who would have thought that the seemingly straightforward and reserved Miss Crimson me had so many hidden thoughts. Poor little Lilya!

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 48

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Prakaka, the Seventh Throne of the Eternal Throne, who had once shed with Violet, knew well the incredible strength of this ck-haired girl.

    When they had crossed paths before, she had effortlessly deflected his w strikes and turned the force against him, leaving him reeling for quite some time.

    So, seeing Violet swinging that seemingly thin and fragile staff again, even though it appeared less intimidating, the cautious Seventh Throne wisely chose not to confront it directly. He used his wed hand to spring back,nding next to the twin mummies.

    ¡°Hey! Bark and Buckle, this woman is incredibly dangerous, we can¡¯t underestimate her. Let¡¯s deal with her together!¡±

    He shouted loudly while quickly retreating behind the twin mummies, using them as makeshift shields.

    This reaction was quite normal. Just because they had titles like ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ didn¡¯t mean they were all that remarkable. Those who joined the Eternal Thrones were generally individuals who feared or rejected death. Prakaka, in particr, was exceptionally cautious, to the point of being death-averse.

    Prakaka was a warrior from a mouse-folk tribe in the southern region of the Beast Kingdom two hundred years ago.@@novelbin@@

    Mouse-folk, as a race, were already among the weaker members of the beastlymunities. While they were known for their speed, their physical abilities and strength were average at best. They excelled in digging, escaping, lock picking, arson, and poisoning. Even if they were skilled, they were typically assassins.

    Prakaka was one such mouse-folk, but he was a fortunate mouse. He possessed a unique innate talent: ¡°Presence Erasure.¡± This ability was perfectly suited to his role as an assassin.

    Thanks to this extraordinary gift, Prakaka could conceal his killing intent and aura to the point of near invisibility. Coupled with a powerful magical item he obtained during a fortuitous encounter¡ªthe ¡°Cloak of Invisibility¡±¡ªhe achieved an almost insurmountable level of stealth.

    While Prakaka¡¯s attack power was ordinary, a single strike from his sharp ws was enough to be fatal when his target waspletely defenseless. Through a continuous process of killing, looting, and honing his skills, Prakaka gradually became a legendary assassin.

    Due to his innate talent, ¡°Presence Erasure,¡± and his deliberate efforts to remain hidden, the vast majority of the world remained unaware of the terrifying assassin within the Beast Kingdom. In his prime, Prakaka believed himself to be invincible.

    However, during an activity inside the Human United Kingdom¡¯s territory, he finally ran into trouble.

    It was a vampire.

    Vampires, also known as bloodsuckers or blood kin, are a highly intelligent species categorized by titles that denote their ranks. Those above the rank of Duke were even considered mythical beings.

    Vampires were rare and discreet, scattered throughout the world. They had virtually disappeared from public view for centuries.

    To put it simply, Prakaka was extremely unlucky.

    Vampires had the ability to sense the flow of blood in their vicinity, allowing them to easily detect Prakaka¡¯s treasured invisibility. His once-proud stealth was exposed, and he was nearly beaten to death, escaping at thest moment.

    Then, he encountered the Eternal Thrones.

    So, what Prakaka feared most were entities capable of seeing through his invisibility, and apart from the female vampire from before and the first member of the Eternal Throne, the ck-haired girl was the third person to possess this ability.

    Furthermore, she appeared to be even more formidable than the previous two. At the very least, the methods the two of them used to detect Prakaka¡¯s invisibility could be traced, but she seemed to effortlessly ¡°see¡± the mouse-folk assassin with her naked eyes.

    Originally, based on the Foxfolk High Priest Saharit¡¯s spection, there might be an extraordinarily powerful figure by Princess Lilya¡¯s side. That¡¯s why the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ temporarily assigned Prakaka, the most skilled assassin among the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿, to deal with the situation.

    Now, the Seventh Throne could only express how he felt like aplete fool. What kind of ¡°extraordinary¡± power was this? If this woman was only ¡°extraordinary,¡± he would dly take her head and kick it around like a football for those scoundrels.

    Have you seen what she¡¯s holding in her hand? A staff! This person didn¡¯t even cast a proper spell, and they almost beat themselves to death just swinging it. Is she even human?

    Could it be that this woman is actually a giant dragon in disguise?

    In fact, after feeling the extent of Violet¡¯s power, Prakaka himself had been ready to flee. Who knew that this woman would suddenly use some bizarre red light to pull him and his two aplices into this inexplicable ce? So, he had to gather the strength around him and resist it, even though hispanions didn¡¯t seem to have their heads screwed on straight.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ce?¡±

    ¡°Woman¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what have you done!¡±

    Listening to the two mummies singing in harmony, Violet nonchntly twirled her staff and burst intoughter.

    ¡°I have no interest in exining things to the dead, so you¡¯d better go back to your coffins quickly.¡±

    ¡°You jerk!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Pathetic priest!¡± (x2)

    The two mummies seemed quite angry. To show their displeasure, the white bandages on their bodies fluttered as if caught in a strong wind. Simultaneously, they raised their hands and sent two streams of bandages twisting towards Violet.

    Within the ¡¾Iron Blood Arena¡¿, no offensive abilities could be used. This restriction included skills, equipment-based effects, and all sorts of misceneous items. It was an absolute rule. Thus, Violet presumed that these two mummies should be subject to the same restriction.

    In other words, these white bandages are an extension of their bodies, belonging to purely physical attacks.

    ¡°Ew, just the thought of it being cloth wrapped around a dead person makes me feel so disgusted¡­¡±

    As she muttered ¡°phew¡± to herself, Violet leaped effortlessly several meters into the air, avoiding those two things. But to her surprise, the white cloth missed her and rolled up, continuing to chase her in the air!

    ¡°¡¾Divine Feather¡¿!¡±

    Her pure and magnificent wings spread out, carrying Violet higher into the air. She gracefully spun at the top of the arena, evading the pursuing mummy bandages and diving down towards the two mummy beings!

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    Both Bark and Buckle shouted simultaneously, not dodging or evading. The white clothyers swelled and they seemed intent on taking this hit head-on.

    They weren¡¯t truly undead. Instead, they were special entities with souls inhabiting objects.

    In simple terms, these white bandages were the true forms of Bark and Buckle, and the condition of their inner bodies didn¡¯t matter at all.

    Even if they were attacked, damaged, they could simply abandon their current forms and choose new ones to wrap and attach to. They had been around much longer than Prakaka, and their bodies had been reced countless times.

    In fact, Bark and Buckle themselves don¡¯t possess any remarkable offensive abilities. Their fighting style is simple and brutal, relying on their supetive defense and undead nature to withstand attacks.

    As soon as the white clothes into contact with an enemy¡¯s body, it rapidly proliferates, wrapping them up, consuming their inner soul, and transforming their flesh into unconscious puppets for Bark and Buckle to control.

    Alternatively, it can directly transfer their consciousness over.

    These two can also be considered a parasitic type of monster.

    At the moment, they have set their sights on Violet¡¯s body. Not only is she young and beautiful, but she also possesses remarkable reflexes, strength, and speed. If they were to devour her soul and transfer their consciousness, their strength would undoubtedly skyrocket.

    Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one person avable. However, the redhead woman from earlier seems like a viable option too. After dealing with this situation, they n to go and seize her body as well.

    In reality, Bark and Buckle are one entity, or more precisely, one soul. It¡¯s just that when they resurrect with the help of the Shroud of the Deceased, which is the white cloth, they split into two separate yet interconnected beings.

    Their original name from when they were alive is lost to history, and now they are only known as the fourth throne of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ ¨C Bark and Buckle, the ¡°Soul-Stealing Twin Specters.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Idiots, you can¡¯t just take the hit, you need to dodge!¡± Prakaka eximed in rm, seeing these two stubbornly resisting.

    It certainly knew that these ghastly beings had astonishing defense, and even if they were beaten to a pulp, they wouldn¡¯t truly die, but that didn¡¯t mean they were invincible, or couldn¡¯t be killed.

    For example, a powerful holy attribute attack or a burst of power exceeding the limit that the ¡°Shroud of the Deceased¡± could withstand.

    So, what would happen if both of these conditions were met?

    The golden priest¡¯s staff easily shattered the countlessyers of white cloth forming their defense, passing through them like striking a bowling pin, creating an elegant arc in the air.

    At the end of that trajectory, the heads of Bark and Buckle, wrapped in white cloth, were directly blown into two exploding watermelons.

    Plop.

    There was no blood and brain matter inside. Instead, it was a substantial ck, gaseous energy.

    Upon contact with this substance, the peculiar staff seemed to react like an allergic reaction, bursting into a blinding golden light that instantly obliterated the ck energy clusters.

    Then, under the wide-eyed, despairing gaze of Prakaka, the two headless mummy bodies wrapped in white cloth shattered and turned into a pool of ck slime.

    The fourth throne of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ ¨C the ¡°Soul-Stealing Twin Specters,¡± Bark and Buckle, were annihted in an instant.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 49

    While Violet was fiercely beating the three legendary seats in the ¡¾Iron Blood Arena¡¿, and the Princess was leading her troops to exterminate the eerie undead, destroying teleportation arrays and supply lines, on the other side of the battlefield, things were just as intense.

    In the woonds surrounding the basin, two agile figures seemed to disregard collision volumes and gravity. They maneuvered through theplex terrain of trees, continually shooting swift and powerful arrows at each other. In moments of proximity, they would engage in lightning-fast duels with their short knives, only to separate again.

    The sturdy branches and trunks of the trees were as fragile as paper, offering no resistance whatsoever. Once they came into contact with the arrows or the swirling force generated during theirbat, they were immediately pierced through, torn apart, and the sound of trees crashing down was constant.

    Most arrows were avoided using their agility, and attacks that couldn¡¯t be dodged were deflected by another arrow in mid-air.

    The real damage came when the two engaged in closebat.

    Flora¡¯s advantagey in the magical armor she wore called the ¡¾Veil of Roses¡¿. This excellent equipment absorbed most of thebat shockwaves and had yet to sustain any real damage.

    Anthony Stevenson, on the other hand, while slightly inferior in armament, benefited from the undead nature, which allowed him to ignore mostmon injuries duringbat. His wounds would heal slowly, typically within a matter of seconds.

    Both were evenly matched, with no clear distinction in terms of strength, speed,bat awareness, or mastery of archery. Despite the intense appearance of their battle, an eerie bnce had been struck.

    However, the standoff between the archers was not destined tost for long.

    At a certain moment, both Flora and Anthony simultaneously stopped. The girl crouched on a sturdy tree branch, resembling a dangerous hunter perched high above, while thetter returned to the clearing within the woods, bow in hand.

    ¡°Heh¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡±

    Flora¡¯s breath was somewhatbored as she exhaled the umted stale air from her lungs. The continuous high-intensity movement, observation, and shooting over the past several minutes, even for a top-tier legendary archer and ranger like her, had imposed a significant burden.

    In contrast, Anthony, despite his old age, maintained a steady breath after the intense battle. Except for minor cuts and the muscles regenerating from the internal movements, he appeared to be unaffected by the skirmish.

    But Flora knew better. In the years he had served as her mentor, Anthony¡¯s physical condition was far less impressive than hers. He rarely initiatedbat, and ordinary enemies were typically taken care of by his disciple, Flora, to conserve his energy.

    Undead bodies don¡¯t tire out, as long as they¡¯re notpletely shattered or destroyed, their legs can keep running and their hands can still draw bows and shoot arrows. Even if they¡¯re severely damaged, as long as the brain remains intact and the will isn¡¯t dispersed, they can return to a specially designed altar and use necromantic magic to repair their bodies.

    This was why Anthony willingly gave up his human identity and joined the shadowy and sinister underground organization known as the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿. He refused to ept the aging of his body and the inevitability of death. He wanted to enhance his archery skills and truly master the legendary ¡°Six Forms.¡±

    The arrow technique left behind by the gods ¨C the Red Lotus Six Forms.

    It¡¯s amon misconception that Anthony Stevenson created the Red Lotus archery. In reality, the old man never acknowledged Red Lotus as his own creation. He was simply the first known practitioner.

    The six forms are as follows:

    1.Crimson me

    2. Sky ze

    3. Inferno

    4. Flowing Light

    5. Cataclysm

    6. Red Lotus

    These six forms were buried underground for thousands of years until, during one of his explorations as a young man, Anthony identally fell into a deep valley and obtained the hand scroll that had been ced on an altar inside a ruined temple.

    In addition to the most potent form, the Red Lotus Six Forms, the hand scroll contained detailed information about a magical archery technique that Antonio had never heard of before, epassing four aspects: Shoot, Step, Observe, and Cultivate. Thister became known as the world-famous Red Lotus Archery.

    Unfortunately, mortal strength has its limits, and Anthony, despite dedicating his entire life, only managed to grasp the basic Red Lotus Archery. He couldn¡¯t fully employ the three supreme forms.

    Originally, Anthony¡¯s intention was to pass on this extraordinary skill to future generations. He hoped that some exceptional individuals woulde along who could trulyprehend the power of thest three forms,parable to that of the gods. This was why he chose Flora, who was exceptionally gifted in archery and had a pure and resilient character.

    However, who could resist the temptation of ¡°immortality¡±? The iplete six forms remained Anthony¡¯s greatest inner struggle.

    ¡°Little Flora, don¡¯t be stubborn. I have no intention of being your enemy. But now that I¡¯ve joined the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿, along with the gifts, I must fulfill the cost and duty.¡±

    ¡°Step aside. My target is a princess named Lilya.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s expression was casual, as if he were suggesting having fried noodles for dinner, as though killing a kingdom¡¯s princess were a trivial matter.

    ¡°¡­Gifts? Don¡¯t make meugh, Anthony Stevenson. Haven¡¯t you realized that the so-called undead, the so-called immortality, are nothing but aplete hoax?¡±

    Flora leaped forward,nding beside the old man, about a dozen meters away, and faced him. Her expression was icy.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°You¡¯ve been corrupted. All the people of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ are cursed monsters! You might remember who you are, remember me, but how much of your past, your joys and sorrows, can you recall?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer me. For so many years, I¡¯ve been tirelessly investigating this so-called ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿, this so-called ¡®Eternal Magic.¡¯ Haha¡­ forcibly reversing thews of life and death with mortal strength, do you really think there¡¯s no price to pay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Enough. Stop with these meaningless words.¡±

    Anthony suddenly interrupted the girl, and although his expression remained cold, it appeared somewhat stiff.

    Flora paid him no attention and continued to reveal the secrets that she had uncovered after years of investigation and buried deep within her heart.

    ¡°The so-called ¡®Eternal Magic¡¯ is essentially a curse that drives the body with a strong obsession, mixed with the memories left behind by the deceased.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the real Anthony Stevenson died five years ago. This is not an exaggeration. People can¡¯te back to life. The one standing here now is just a false puppet, a product of the strong obsession my teacher had with the ¡®Red Lotus Six Forms¡¯ under the influence of necromantic magic!¡±

    ¡°The proof is that the memories of the undead gradually fade over time until only the initial obsession remains, turning them into true walking corpses¡­ Do you still want to deceive yourself? A counterfeit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The entity once known as Anthony Stevenson fell into a long silence.

    Perhaps he had already noticed it long ago, but he didn¡¯t care. As Flora said, Anthony¡¯s continued existence as an undead was only for the sake of pursuing the ¡°Red Lotus Six Forms.¡± Everything else was unimportant.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Maybe it is indeed true¡­¡±

    The old man slowly raised the longbow in his hand, his gaze unwavering.

    ¡°The Red Lotus Archery is everything to me. To witness the pinnacle of that power, I can give up anything, even you, my dearest disciple, Little Flora¡­¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s call you Crimson me Flora. Perhaps I no longer have the right to be your teacher. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle everything with this final arrow.¡±

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    Anthony reached for the quiver on his back, which held the only remaining arrow.

    Crimson me Flora did the same.

    ¡°Yes, let strength speak for itself forever. In that, I¡¯m just like you.¡±

    The red-haired ranger pulled the arrow from the pouch at her waist.

    ¡°The brilliance of the Red Lotus doesn¡¯t need to rely on the sins of desecrating the deceased. This time, I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Red Lotus Six Forms.

    ¡°Third Form¡­¡±

    Intense dark mes billowed, and in the hands of the ancient undead, a fire dragon of annihtion was unleashed.

    ¡°Inferno.¡±

    Flora closed her eyes, feeling an unprecedented calm within herself.

    The Red Lotus Third Form, Inferno, she could use it, but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Using the same technique, she couldn¡¯t deal a deadly blow to an undead opponent, and she would lose, just like in that battle five years ago.

    Suddenly, the girl remembered the colossal beam of light she had seen that day at the Wanhe Fortress, a divine gift far beyond human capability, a realm she could never reach.

    Thest three forms of the Red Lotus required not only strength but, more importantly, a higher level of insight. The visions of the divine had brought about waves of enlightenment.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    She didn¡¯t need to be the vast radiant light, but capturing a single wisp of dawn was enough.

    The girl with crimson short hair opened her eyes, facing the dark fire dragon roaring toward her. She drew her bow, nocked an arrow, and recited softly.

    ¡°Forth Form, Flowing Light.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 51

    While in terms of stealth skills, this attacker was slightly less elusive than the previous one who could be considered invisible, it didn¡¯t mean that the opponent was easy to deal with.

    Furthermore, the attacker didn¡¯t carry that putrid scent of necrosis. At a time like this, the only ones who wouldunch an attack on Lilya would be beastmen, and there was certainly not just this one joining the battle.

    *Puh¡­!*

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡±

    ¡°We have an assassin! All personnel, be on guard!¡±

    Almost simultaneously with Lilya being attacked, a series of screams and shouts echoed within the kingdom¡¯s forces, instantly throwing the previously stable formation into chaos.

    At least a dozen senior military officers had died in this round of assassination. The enemy was a well-trained team of assassins, and¡­

    A fluffy, pale pink tail materialized in the air. Although the overall appearance resembled that of a human girl simr in age to the princess, the two furry ears on the top of her head and her pink vertical pupils confirmed Lilya¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°A foxfolk¡­ assassin? So fast.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    Emily nervously steadied the swaying figure of the princess and firmly ced herself in front of her.

    The throwing knife she hadunched earlier had no effect and was directly swatted away by the opponent¡¯srge tail. Though it was a hasty response, it was sufficient to prove that the fox-girl assassin, who looked no older than seventeen or eighteen, had strength far superior to hers.

    Even so, the princess must not be harmed by her, and Emily wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give her own life for this.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emily, you need to go and give orders. Instruct the Shadow Guard to specifically contain the enemy assassin, and order the troops to elerate their withdrawal from the Tepaya Basin. Don¡¯t linger in battle with the enemy. Go do it immediately!¡±

    Lilya steadied herself and rapidly issued new orders, while her eyes remained fixed on the foxfolk assassin in front of her, not blinking.

    ¡°What about you, Your Highness!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to engage this fox-girl. Right now, only I can do this.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°No, let me handle it, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a match for her, and her target is me. I can¡¯t escape, so I¡¯m repeating it: go do it right now! Even if you retreat, you¡¯re not allowed toe back to find me. This is an order!¡±

    What Lilya didn¡¯t say was that if either Violet or Flora could arrive and deal with the enemy, then she would be safe. If not, the princess wouldn¡¯t make this almost certain-death choice.

    ¡°¡­Understood! Please, be extremely careful!!!¡±

    Emily clenched her teeth and quickly ran towards the distance.

    As Lilya¡¯s right-hand woman, she might not be the most powerful member of the Shadow Guard, but she was undoubtedly extremely intelligent and knew exactly what to do at this time to be of the greatest help to her mistress.

    The fox-girl assassin didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping Emily. Her eyes remained fixed on Princess Lilya, exuding an unmistakable and intense killing intent. This made it very clear what her intentions were.

    ¡°The first order you received was to kill me¡­ right?¡±

    Lilya had never seen this fox-girl before, and even if the other party knew she was the princess of the kingdom and the Western Army¡¯smander, there was no reason for such intense scrutiny.

    After all, even if Lilya and her entire army were wiped out here, her military objective had already been achieved. With General Leyton guarding the Fortress, the death or survival of a princess would have little impact on the beastmen.

    So the only exnation was that someone had given the fox-girl a death order.

    A ¡°Princess Lilya must die¡± order.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good, your gaze, your skills, all quite impressive. But the High Priest ordered me to kill you.¡±

    She replied briefly in the somewhat unpolished Kingdomnguage. The fox-girl¡¯s voice sounded very cute and cold at the same time, with a seductive allure that was entirely different from her appearance. It was as if a little kitten were plucking heartstrings with its furry paws. These two contrasting qualities didn¡¯t sh butplemented each other, emitting a unique charm.

    In addition to her ¡°exquisitely cute¡± face in Princess Lilya¡¯s eyes, despite her slightly disappointing bust, not even as big as that of a certain priestess with a modest ¡°b-cup,¡± let alone her young age, she had developed a rounded and graceful figure. Nheless, she was a living little beauty.

    Her pale pink hair fluttered slightly in the air, carrying a sense of impending death. The fox-girl¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder.

    She wasn¡¯t much of a talker. Although it would take some time for the Wolf Cavalry and Harpy forces to arrive, she had sensed something was amiss and brought her Fox Assassin Corps here in advance. But as long as she could kill her current target, the task given by the High Priest would bepleted.

    As for matters like war supplies, the High Priest¡¯s instructions were also clear: help if possible, but it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t.

    With General Leyton of the Western Army now healed, the beastmen themselves had little chance to make trouble in Wanhe Fortress, unless they were willing to suffer severe casualties and go all out against the Human United Kingdom.

    However, that would be meaningless. The reason they had kept therge army on the border without retreating was to force this princess out.

    Smart people often have more predictable behavior patterns, as per the High Priest¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, then, give it a try. I won¡¯t just stand here and be ughtered.¡±

    Lilya knew that talking too much wouldn¡¯t help and raised her longsword, her pupils burning with the desire for battle.

    Since Violet had helped her gain power through incredible means, Princess Lilya hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to go all out against a truly powerful opponent. The legendary fox-girl assassin before her served as her touchstone.

    Lilya also wanted to see just how much shegged behind a real strong fighter.

    ¡°Shadow of the Wind! Liquid Armor!¡±

    Now was not the time to conserve magic. Two powerful buffs were cast simultaneously, and a faintly visible armor made entirely of air immediately surrounded the princess¡¯s body, seamlessly integrating with the silver-white armor she already wore.

    At the same time, her shadow beneath her feet wriggled, rising upright and hovering behind her. The vaguely formed figure held a reflection of a sword, making it look like some sort of unique guardian spirit.

    ¡°I, Mevis, will remember that.¡±

    ¡°Wind de!¡±

    The raised longsword was just a feint. Lilya¡¯s thoughts barely condensed, and seven or eight fluid des made of air simultaneously shed from different angles towards the fox-girl Mevis¡¯s back,unching a surprise attack!

    In a life-or-death battle, there¡¯s no such thing as a ¡°sneaky¡± move. The best move is the one that wins. Besides, hadn¡¯t Mevis previously tried to assassinate Lilya? This was just a case of returning the favor.

    Swish, the fox-girl¡¯srge, seemingly fluffy tail swung in the air, instantly shattering all the wind des. That fluffy-looking tail, surprisingly, was one of Mevis¡¯s weapons.

    The reason beastmen rarely used conventional weapons was not only because they couldn¡¯t make them and were unustomed to using them, but more importantly, their own bodies were already more effective than mostmon weapons and allowed for better coordination.

    While parrying Lilya¡¯s wind de attack, Mevis slightly bent her knees in ce.

    Swoosh, the air emitted a supersonic explosion as Mevis instantaneously crossed the short distance that separated them. She reached out her w towards the princess¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Fox Spirit Art: Enchanting Soul sh.¡±

    Lilya never really expected the surprise attack to work. She was just about to raise her sword to block when, suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. A mysterious force from Mevis¡¯s w crossed space and, for a moment, made Lilya lock eyes with the fox-girl.

    In that instant, Mevis¡¯s pink vertical pupils suddenly became bewitching and full of charm. Even Lilya, also a woman, couldn¡¯t help but be entranced for a moment, with an inexplicable desire to keep staring at her, forgetting everything else.

    As a result, the force behind her sword weakened immediately, and Maevis¡¯s w shook it aside. Lilya only had time to subconsciously move her body.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The intense pain in her chest and abdomen snapped Lilya out of the enchantment, and she quickly swung her sword to force Mevis back, then retreated.

    The fluid armor covering her body, along with her metal armor, had been cut through like soft butter by that single w strike. There was a gaping wound on her abdomen, and fresh blood was staining part of the once pristine white lining.

    The power of the enchantment was terrifying. Lilya realized that she had beenpletely defenseless against it in her moment of vulnerability.

    But what was truly dreadful was the unexinable force guiding the enchantment. It was precisely the presence of that force that led Lilya and Mevis to lock eyes during the most critical moment. The bewitching effect was not a mere coincidence.

    Fox Spirit Arts¡­ indeed, the beastmen were the most mysterious and enigmatic race among the different races. Their abilities were truly hard to anticipate.

    ¡°This is a bit troublesome¡­¡± Lilya smiled wryly, realizing that her opponent was far from ordinary.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 52

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome¡­¡±

    Miss Violet scratched her head in distress.

    Why did things turn out like this?

    Originally, it was just a simple matter of catching a few fish, defeating a few small monsters, and maybe finding some interesting equipment in the process. But why has it turned into the situation it is now?

    ¡°Have mercy!¡±

    As she looked at the trembling mouse-folk lying prostrate before her, Miss Priestess fell into a long silence.

    After purifying the two mummies with physical exorcism techniques, Violet had thought that this seemingly more cunning and challenging mouse-folk would fight to the death, pulling out some forbidden and cursed treasures from his pocket, as is often the case in the game.

    You see, that¡¯s how the story usually goes in games.

    As a precaution, Miss Priestess had prepared to release a high-level defensive spell just in case. However, to her surprise, this guy surrendered directly, not in a fake submission with a hidden treacherous intent but in genuine fear. Violet could sense his extreme fear.

    If Miss Violet hadn¡¯t warned him, ¡°If you dare to wet your pants, I¡¯ll turn you into a real dried-up old rat,¡± the ground would probably be soaked by now.

    ¡°Ha¡­ So, are we going to fight or not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight, I won¡¯t! I¡¯ve decided to abandon the darkness and join your ranks, serving you faithfully. Just spare my life, please!¡±

    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you supposed to be some member of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿? Why are you so spineless¡­ My head hurts¡­¡±

    Miss Priest rubbed her temples in annoyance.

    If the mouse-folk on the other side had attacked directly, Violet could have easily struck it down without any remorse. However, it was now begging for mercy so humbly, and it felt strange to consider violence.

    After all, Violet didn¡¯t have any deep-seated grudge against it; they had just ended up as adversaries by chance. Whether someone was alive or dead didn¡¯t concern her much. In the ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, there were plenty of undead NPCs. To Miss Priest, it was just another form of life. She could even use magic to truly resurrect Prakaka if she wanted to.

    The key point was that if Lilya really had to confront those princes, she would inevitably face more members of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿. Although Violet felt that she could easily handle average foes like this mouse-folk, she hadn¡¯t nned to always protect Princess Lilia. If a former ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ was willing to provide information and possibly assistance, it might be of great help to the princess since the organization was quite mysterious.

    Of course, the condition is that this rat truly wants to submit and that we impose some restrictions on it.

    ¡°Never mind, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! Prakaka! Your greatness, this little mouse is called Prakaka!¡±

    Sensing a slight change in Violet¡¯s tone, the mouse-folk suddenly became excited and more obsequious, which made Miss Priest feel queasy.

    ¡°Your greatness¡­ such nonsense. Prakaka, right? Speak to me properly. First, tell me your role within the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ organization. Also, the two strange creatures with you, and the information about the archer outside, exin it clearly. If you dare to hide anything, hmm~¡±

    The ck-haired girl casually rotated the priest¡¯s staff in her hand, causing Prakaka to tremble continuously, as if Violet was holding the detonation button for a nuclear warhead on Earth.

    ¡°I dare not, I dare not¡­ I will tell everything, I promise.¡±

    ¡°The ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ organization was founded by the first ¡¾Immortal Mage¡¿ eight hundred years ago. Currently, there are twelve ¡°Throne¡±, all of them are legendary-level powerhouses. I am the seventh ¡°Throne¡±, Anthony Stevenson is the sixth ¡°Throne¡±, and there¡¯s also¡­¡±

    Prakaka nervously described the organization¡¯s structure, the number of members, and provided general information about the twelve ¡°Throne¡±. He wasn¡¯t a professional spy, so he couldn¡¯t know everything in great detail, but his information was valuable.

    Violet at least confirmed one thing: in this stronghold, there were indeed only Prakaka, Anthony, and the two mummies as ¡°Eternal Throne member¡±, while the others were spread across other countries such as the Austre Empire, Human United Kingdom, Snow Country, and some small nations.

    In general, except for some more exclusionary countries, there are traces of ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿ activity in most regions of the world. The organization¡¯s headquarters is located in a city within the Austre Empire.

    Originally, this area was guarded only by Anthony, but a few days ago, the organization received a message stating that this ce might be attacked, and even a terrifying enemy beyond the norm might appear. In order to maintain the cooperation with the second prince of the Human United Kingdom, Ben Melchior, who was already active within the Beastman Kingdom¡¯s territory, he and the fourth ¡°Throne¡± were dispatched to support this area. It was emphasized that the primary objective was to kill a woman with blue hair named Lilya Melchior.

    ¡°The second prince, huh¡­¡±

    Violet noted this information. As for the rest of the details, she would let Lilia inquire about them herself after their current situation was resolved. This mouse-folk definitely knew more than just these details.

    It was time to leave.

    The reason for using the ¡¾Iron Blood Arena¡¿ was twofold: firstly, Violet was concerned that if they engaged in intensebat, it might affect the army that Lilya had brought with her. Secondly, Violet intentionally created a situation where it seemed like she and herpanions were not around, in order to stimte Lilya¡¯s rapid growth in a crisis.

    After all, she was like a half apprentice, so she needed to be nurtured to some extent. Of course, Violet would never let the princess die. Leaving aside the fact that Lilia¡¯s current strength was quite impressive, capable of holding her own against anyone short of legendary-level opponents, she also had the ¡¾Casket of Ascension¡¿ that Violet had given her for protection.

    Even if something went wrong, Violet had already released her little dragon, having her watch from the sky. Though she wouldn¡¯t intervene unless it was a life-or-death situation. Besides, there was also resurrection magic. With Violet, a level 110 priest, around, as long as someone didn¡¯t turn to ashes, they could be saved.

    That¡¯s why she feltfortableing here to fight the small monsters.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, I can¡¯t voluntarily deactivate this separate space. To get out, either everyone has to be killed except one, or you have to wait for a whole day. So, you understand what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°W-What! How can that be!? You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±

    Prakaka¡¯s slightly lifted spirits once again plunged into extreme terror.

    Of course, the mouse-folk understood that thedy in front of him couldn¡¯t stay inside for that long. The girl named Lilya appeared to have a close rtionship with her and was definitely going to protect her outside.

    But if that was the case¡­

    ¡°Have mercy, my lord! I¡¯ve already told you everything. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡­ Right, I still have a lot of treasures, magical equipment, and such¡­ I¡¯m willing to give you everything if you spare my life!¡±

    Watching Prakaka cry and beg on the ground, still not daring to resist, Violet was sure that, for the time being, it genuinely had no ill intentions. So, she decided not to intimidate it any further.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need your junk. To get out, you¡¯ll have to die, but I promise to resurrect you. Do you understand? Otherwise, with that strong smell of death on you, how can you work for others?¡±

    The mouse-folk was puzzled for a moment, showing a look of doubt.

    ¡°Resurrection magic? How can something like that be possible¡­ Oh no, if it¡¯s you, perhaps it really is¡­¡±

    Thinking of the various extraordinary means the ck-haired girl had demonstrated, Prakaka¡¯s confidence in her intentions grew. If it was truly possible to escape the identity of the dead and be a real mouse-folk again, even as a ve subject to servitude, it would be infinitely better than the current muddled existence.

    The crucial point was that Prakaka didn¡¯t have a choice now, it was facing certain death, and apart from believing in Violet¡¯s promise, there was no other option.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements. By the way, I heard from Anthony and another Eternal Throne member that the beastmen will also send troops to support this ce. By my calctions, they should be arriving soon. If you have any ns, please let me know quickly.¡±

    Prakaka seemed to want to demonstrate its value as much as possible and reminded Miss Priest not to forget this information.

    ¡°Hmm, you have a pretty flexible moralpass, switching sides so naturally¡­ Alright, that¡¯s it.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Violet raised her hand and shot a golden beam from her fingertip, instantly piercing Prakaka¡¯s brain. This was just a basic magical attack, but when cast by a level 110 yer against an opponent who offered no resistance, it was more than enough to kill it.

    The mouse-folk slumped to the ground, and as the final victor was determined, the arena constructed by ck and red began to rapidly dissolve, returning to normal space.

    At this moment, Violet suddenly noticed the heap of white cloth that remained after the two mummies had been decapitated. It had shrunk to the size of an adult¡¯s body.

    It seemed to be a piece of magical equipment.

    ¡°Umm, even though it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s anything good and it¡¯s a bit dirty, as equipment obtained from monster hunting, putting it in my inventory can be considered a final form of respect for them¡­¡±

    She used her weapon to pick it up casually and activated her detection skill.

    ¡¾Robe of the Undead¡¿

    Four words appeared before Miss Priestess¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 58

    It was a figure entirelyposed of pure, pristine light, the most wless and untarnished of women.

    Her body was translucent gold, radiating a radiance as if it could illuminate everything.

    Every detail and feature, drawn from Violet¡¯s body, was recreated with an uncanny fidelity, even when magnified three times. The world¡¯s most exceptional craftsmen could not sculpt such a perfect work of art.

    She smiled, unfurling the resplendent six golden wings behind her, then crouched down and tenderly embraced the ck-haired girl from behind. Their wings intermingled, closed in, and transformed into a golden cocoon.

    The profound force of death collided at the convergence point of the six luminous wings. There was no explosion, no piercing screech. It was as if a bird had struck water, a soft sshing sound, and in an instant, it was swallowed by the golden sea, turning into nothingness.

    This was a 10th-level Holy Light spell ¨C ¡¾I Am Light¡¿.

    It was aprehensive skill that considered all aspects. To learn it, the most basic prerequisite was to umte the use of Holy Light spells over a million times.

    Yes, you read that right ¨C over a million times.

    From the most basic beginner healing spells to 10th-level and even higher super-advanced spells, every spell counted as long as it belonged to the Holy Light category.

    However, even if you deliberately cast spells continuously, a regr yer could use over a thousand spells in a day at most. After all, mana was not infinite, and people couldn¡¯t spend 24 hours in the game.

    It took Violet three years toplete the prerequisite for ¡¾I Am Light¡¿. This was thest 10th-level Holy Light spell she had mastered and also the one that took the longest to learn.

    At least beforeing to this world, she had never heard of another yer who had learned ¡¾I Am Light¡¿. This showed how difficult the learning process was, and it could be described as inhumane.

    But everything was worth it. This skill transformed Miss Violet, a priestess.

    First of all, the moment shepleted the prerequisite task, Violet received a hidden achievement and special passive called ¡¾Luminization¡¿. It enhanced the effects of all her Holy Light spells and reduced the MP consumption of all her skills by 50%.

    ¡¾I Am Light¡¿ was also the only 10th-level spell that Violet could cast instantly. In a sense, it had be a passive ability for her.

    Its effect was to create an incarnation of light based on the user, assisting inbat, defense, and healing. The duration was unlimited, and it not only didn¡¯t require mana to maintain but could even replenish Violet¡¯s MP, elerating her mana recovery rate.

    The Light Incarnation had double the HP of the summoner. As long as the Light Incarnation was intact, the priestess Violet would not suffer any damage, effectively raising her HP to three times the original amount.

    Furthermore, the Light Incarnation had aplete set of skills andbat styles that were independent of Violet, and its overall attributes were linked to the summoner¡¯s intelligence. Its behavior was primarily controlled by Violet.

    Although it was extremely challenging to learn, this 10th-level magic, known by the yermunity as ¡°one of the most impossible skills to acquire in the Holy Light category,¡± was not inferior to actual super-advanced and secret magic.

    The radiant light safely sent Violet off. Then she stood up, smiled, and grasped the magnificent golden holy spear, floating behind the priest.

    Even though her size was only half that of ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, there was no doubt that this radiant and imposing Light Incarnationpletely overwhelmed the opponent¡¯s presence.

    The Light Incarnation was a powerful holy spirit with both offense and defense, not the kind of makeshift fighting with a priest staff like Violet, who was far from a seasoned warrior at level 110.

    Although it was just a summon, with Violet¡¯s blessings, she could even engage in a head-to-head battle with Xiao Guang, who was a Holy Crystal Dragon, effectively making Violet temporarily switch to a closebat ss.

    ¡°You¡­ came out unscathed. Is this a Spirit? Why is there a Spirit stronger than a deity?! You¡¯re not a deity at all, Violet¡­ Violet! Where did youe from, you monster?!¡±

    ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, reconstituted into arge eyeball, seemed to be in extreme confusion. Unlike Violet, who remainedposed, the Light Incarnation was unreservedly releasing the aura of a level 110, which instilled a deep fear in ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿ from the bottom of its heart.

    She couldn¡¯t maintain herposure any longer, and even the ck mist surrounding her was almost solidified under the pressure of her aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re really out of line. Calling a girl a monster and all that. I never imed to be any kind of fancy god. You¡¯re the one who made strange assumptions about others, and now you¡¯re getting angry after finding out you were wrong. ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, are you perhaps too arrogant?¡±

    Violet casually twirled her staff, disying ack of interest. The Light Incarnation behind her also made a simr gesture, but in her case, it was her nearly ten-meter-long holy spear, which had an entirely different level of intimidation.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue attacking? I was just getting ready to start. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re out of tricks?¡±

    The Miss priestess, with her silvery-blue irises, showed a hint of disappointment.@@novelbin@@

    Honestly, it seemed like she had overestimated this ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿ a bit. She had initially thought that with its peculiar and bizarre appearance, it might be a formidable opponent that would require some effort to deal with.

    While the Law of Death resembled the insta-kill effect in the game, Violet couldn¡¯t be certain if they were the same thing. That¡¯s why she decided to use ¡¾I Am Light¡¿.

    As a result, even if the insta-kill effect had truly triggered, it would have been the Light Incarnation that was eliminated, but it turned out the worst-case scenario didn¡¯t materialize. The Light Incarnation only suffered a fixed amount of damage, probably around a few thousand points. Compared to her nearly five million total HP, it was rather meager. Violet didn¡¯t even feel like bothering to heal it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She felt like a bit of a fool for treating it as a formidable opponent.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Violet,posed of pure light, spread her six wings lightly, creating an ethereal afterimage, and instantly appeared just above the giant eyeball.

    The holy spear danced a brilliant arc, rising high, extending endlessly until it was no longer visible at its peak, as if light pouring from the celestial dome.

    Then, it fell at a speed that didn¡¯t match its size.

    Squish.

    Like a hot de cutting through solid butter, the giant eyeball was powerless to resist, and its entire body, including the ck death light it emitted in retaliation, was instantly split in two.

    And when the holy spear cut down the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, the spear itself, which seemed like it would cleave the earth along with it, naturally dissipated in the air. It precisely cut through the enemy¡¯s body without causing any unnecessary destruction.

    The embodiment of light was half of Violet, and as a priestess, she never engaged in meaningless ughter.

    After the dispersion of the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, countless streams of light returned to the heavens like reversed falling stars, creating quite a spectacr sight.

    It¡¯s a pity that those beams of light seemed to be in a hurry, as if they were being chased by something terrifying, and they no longer had the elegance of their initial descent.

    The massive ck sphere disappeared in an instant, leaving only a sleek, fox-girl falling from the sky, apparently in a state of unconsciousness.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Violet hesitated for a moment before realizing that this must be the summoner of the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, the little fox named Mevis.

    She reached out to catch the pink and white fox, preventing her from having an intimate encounter with the ground.

    Although the slightly slippery sensation on her fingertips made the priestess slightly uneasy, the furry tail of the little fox hung around Violet¡¯s neck due to the fall, feeling a bit itchy but alsofortable.

    Nevertheless, she decisively pulled a piece of white cloth from her backpack and covered the fox to hide its seductive charm. Even though they were both girls now, this level of exposure might not be a big deal, but Violet, who used to be a man, still felt a bit awkward.

    It wasn¡¯t until the white cloth shrank and automatically transformed into a clean and simple long skirt on Mevis that the embarrassment began to subside.

    Violet then noticed what she had just taken out of her inventory. Yes, it was the equipment she had obtained from the two mummies she had defeated earlier. She remembered it was called the ¡¾Robe of the Undead¡¿, although it seemed a bit damaged, it should still be usable.

    Speaking of which¡­

    Violet looked around at the deste ground turned into a ¡°Zone of Death¡± by the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿ but found nothing of value.

    Hey, isn¡¯t this guy supposed to be an elite monster at least? Did it really not drop any equipment?

    After all the fighting, the only thing she had gained was this furry fox, but what use did that have? She couldn¡¯t just take her as a pet, even though she looked quite beautiful.

    Well, forget it. It was originally part of the job she agreed to with Lilya, and that thing called the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿ provided quite a bit of useful information.

    As for the ¡¾Robe of the Undead¡¿, let¡¯s consider it a creative use.

    Since she had already put it on the other girl, Violet had no intention of taking it back. After all, it wasn¡¯t anything particrly valuable, and maybe it could create some goodwill.

    Although she and the little fox were technically on opposing sides, there was no real animosity between them. Even the [Death Omen Star], which Violet had beaten up, felt more like another consciousness that had gained ess to Miss Mevis¡¯s memories. Mevis herself had probably fainted at the beginning of the summoning.

    After all, the massive hole in her chest was real, and just surviving that was already impressive enough¡­

    As for putting equipment originally worn by a mummy on a delicate little fox, Violet could only say that in the game, there were several pieces of equipment taken from monsters, and using what you had was the most important thing!

    Moreover, the ¡¾Robe of the Undead¡¿ seemed to match the theme of the [Death Omen Star], so it was all fate. It wasn¡¯t because she found it a bit distasteful.

    She gently ced the heavily wounded fox-girl on the ground but intentionally didn¡¯t use her healing abilities on her.

    After all, both sides were still in the middle of a battle, and sparing the fox-girl¡¯s life was already a questionable decision, considering the circumstances. As a priestess, Violet couldn¡¯t afford to be overly kind. And if she healed Mevis, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t continue to pursue Lilya, so it was better to let her rest for now.

    The golden-haired dragon girl appeared by Violet¡¯s side, pouting in a dejected manner. As a guardian pet, watching her owner fight alone while she just stood on the sidelines was undoubtedly a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Master, why won¡¯t you let me join in¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rely on Xiao Guang for everything, especially since she¡¯s not too weak or too strong. Using her to practice is just right. So that in case we encounter a really tough opponent in the future, we won¡¯t becking inbat experience. Good girl, I know you care about me, be obedient~¡±

    As she spoke, Violet skillfully used a head-pat technique, raised herself on her tiptoes, and pressed her own pet¡¯s soft, pink cheek against hers, gently caressing it tofort her.

    The cunning priestess hadpletely grasped the dragon girl¡¯s lifeline, and with a few strokes, she coaxed her to the point where her tail started wagging back and forth. The dragon girl had a satisfied expression and didn¡¯t care about what happened earlier.

    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ Since Master says so¡­¡±

    The dragon girl nodded obediently and stopped throwing a tantrum. However, after they separated, she still couldn¡¯t help stealing a few nces at the smooth cheeks of the ck-haired girl, and for some reason, she subconsciously licked her tongue.

    Violet didn¡¯t notice this minor detail. Rarely getting a break from work, she wasn¡¯t nning to immediately go find Lilya. With Xiao Guang by her side, that girl should still be safe.

    ¡°So, aspensation for your hard work as my substitute for so long, how about Xiao Guang transforms into her true form this time, and we fly around in the sky for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Roar! Really, Master?¡±

    Her dragon tail started swaying.

    ¡°Of course, when has Master ever lied to you? Let me think¡­ What was the name of thatke Lilya mentioned¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Xiao Guang can just fly to the east! We can¡¯t lose track with so many troops, right? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡±

    The dragon girl excitedly leaped in ce and transformed into a graceful white-gold dragon dozens of meters long. Violet also dispelled her embodiment of light, spread her wings, andnded on Xiao Guang¡¯s back, grabbing onto one of her scales.

    ¡°Roar! Master, hold on tight!¡±

    A strong wind blew, and the dragon took to the sky. Only the poor little fox-girl was left behind in the chaotic battlefield that followed the battle.

    The beastman army would soon find her, but at least Mevis probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to participate in this war again.

 Chapter Vol. 1 Ch. 59

    The remaining matters are insignificant.

    Since the Battle of Tepaya Basin, Lilya led her army on a detour around Lylt Lake, and along the way, they had several significant shes with the rapidly advancing Beastman Wolf Cavalry Legion.

    Fortunately, the timely retreat of the Kingdom¡¯s army prevented them from being surrounded by the beastmen. After a fierce battle, Princess Lilya and the Scarlet me Flora led the troops in a charge, killing several hundred enemies. With the stamina of her unicorn surpassing that of the Wolf Cavalry, they managed to break free from the enemy forces.

    Later, Lilya led her army through several skirmishes with Beastman forces converging from different directions. She discovered that the enemy had alreadyid a trap, intending to capture this group of infiltrators within the borders.

    However, Lilya had prepared for this scenario. She had General Leyton¡¯s son, Rekt, lead a light cavalry unit to wait at the beastman border, while the Beastman forces moved inward, Rekt¡¯s forcesunched a strike into enemy territory, reaching the pre-determined location to assist Lilia and her exhausted group after a long battle.

    In the end, they managed to break free from the beastman encirclement and return to the Wanhe Fortress.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the beastmen had dispatched a harpy unit to patrol and monitor the skies. The reason Lilya¡¯s group didn¡¯t encounter this force at any point was that a certain dragon and her owner, while speeding eastward, identally collided with this unfortunate group of harpies.

    Violet had no intention of engaging with the army, but both sides were flying at high speeds, and by the time they noticed each other, they had already collided.

    It¡¯s well-known that the Violet¡¯s Little Dragon emits her draconic aura when in her true form.

    Although it was an unintentional act by Xiao Guang and didn¡¯t exert much force, the terrifying aura of a level 100 top-tier dragon spread out and caused the harpy patrol within its range to scatter like dumplings falling from the sky, with harpies plummeting everywhere.

    Even after Violet flew around in the sky on her dragon and met up with Lilya and the others at Lylt Lake, this harpy patrol didn¡¯t make another appearance.

    Nevertheless, even so, when they broke through the weak spot at the beastman border a few dayster, with Rekt¡¯s support, and made their way back to the Wanhe Fortress, this elite force that had originally numbered over two thousand was now reduced to just a little over a thousand.

    This is the nature of war. Even after a series of victories and bountiful spoils, the continuous loss of warriors is unavoidable. Even Lilya¡¯s elite Shadow Guard suffered casualties of about one-fifth during the battles with the Fox Assassin.

    But from a strategic perspective, it was undoubtedly aplete victory for Lilya.

    In this operation, the Kingdompletely severed and destroyed the support provided to the beastmen by the forces behind the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿.

    They captured thousands of magic crystals of varying grades, killed over a hundred undead, and defeated over six thousand beastmen, including lions, tigers, wolves, leopards, and various other types of beastmen. They also killed four members of the Fox Assassin n.

    The Sixth Seat of the ¡¾Eternal Throne¡¿,Antonio Stevenson, and the Fourth Seat, Bark and Buckle, were confirmed to be dead. The whereabouts of the Seventh Seat, Prakaka, remained unknown.

    A few dayster, at Wanhe Fortress.

    ¡°Hah¡­ it suddenly feels so leisurely.¡±

    Miss Violet, with her ck hair and white robe, leaned against the stone bricks of the western city wall. Her gem-like clear silver-blue eyes gazedzily at the clear sky and the vast expanse of the low-lying ins, and she let out a yawn.

    ¡°What are you up to, Violet?¡±

    Lilya, now back in her royal attire, climbed up the steps to the city wall with a light and brisk pace. She sat down beside the priestess, her sword still hanging from her waist. This operation had given the previously somewhat naive princess true experience in iron and blood.

    Since the day Violet had protected her and Flora from the ¡¾Death Omen Star¡¿, for some reason, Lilya¡¯s address for the former had upgraded. It naturally transitioned to calling her by name.

    This wasn¡¯t a distancing move. For Miss Lilya, who was well-versed in various etiquette norms, not using any formal titles might represent a true connection and trust between individuals.

    ¡°What am I doing¡­ just looking outside for some¡­ trouble, perhaps. Maybe the beastmen have lost their minds and areing back all of a sudden.¡±

    *Chuckle¡­*

    Lilya covered her mouth and chuckled. After spending such a long time together, how could she not know the nature of the person in front of her, who seemed to thrive on chaos? However, she was probably going to be disappointed this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I just received a report from the scouts that the beastman army haspletely retreated and returned to the territory of the Beastman Kingdom. The sieges on other cities have been lifted as well.¡±

    ¡°Besides, without further logistical support, the beastmen can¡¯t sustain a million-strong army for an extended period. So aeback is impossible, the war is already over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Both of them fell silent at the same time, and the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat peculiar.

    ¡°It just feels a bit unreal¡­ I thought we were really going to die out there, but we made it back alive, and we even drove off the beastmen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the result of Lilya¡¯s hard work.¡±

    The priestess smiled gently.

    ¡°No, thanks to Violet¡¯s help and everyone¡¯s efforts. Many people sacrificed their lives for this, and I was still not mature enough. Now, looking back, I realize that many things could have been done better from the beginning.¡±

    The princess paused for a moment and slowly revealed her true thoughts hidden within her heart.

    ¡°And, I always feel that the Beastman Kingdom didn¡¯t go all out in this war, as if they had reservations. Whether it was the attack on the western border or the beastman forces that surrounded us after the Battle of Tepaya Basin, it felt that way.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you think they were pretending, Lilya?¡±

    ¡°No, they dide with the intent to kill, but¡­ except for those fox assassins, especially their leader, Mevis, the other beastmen were doing their best but not going all out. Otherwise, our losses would have been much worse.¡±

    ¡°And I never saw the beastman air force throughout the whole campaign, which is quite unreasonable, and some of their original deployments also fell into thin air¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±

    Violet looked a bit embarrassed and discreetly turned her head, hesitated for a moment, and decided not to reveal the truth.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The priestess crossed her arms nonchntly. ¡°In any case, sess is what matters, why worry so much? Lilya, you always think about this and that, and it¡¯s tiring.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ is this a teaching from Master?¡±

    ¡°Who knows~¡±

    Both young women simultaneously let out a bell-like, lightughter, and then they both paused, after a while, it was the princess who resumed the conversation.

    ¡°Hey, Violet.¡±

    Lilya turned her gaze towards the distance.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be going back to the capital, Courage City.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard about that.¡±

    Silence followed.

    The two girls shared an unspoken understanding.

    Lilya¡¯s campaign in the Western Borders hade to a sessful conclusion. Not only had she thwarted the conspiracy between the prince and the beastmen, but she had also experienced significant personal growth, akin to a butterfly emerging from its cocoon.

    She had ventured deep into enemy territory, disrupted the supply lines of the Beastman Kingdom, won battles back-to-back, pushed back a million-strong beastman army, and gained the support of General Leyton, themander of the Western Borders.

    Returning to the capital with such remarkable achievements would undoubtedly force even the ruthless political opportunists to reconsider their stance.

    However, Lilya¡¯s sess also meant the end of the contract between her and Violet.

    After all, their agreement was for the priestess to protect the princess until she safely returned to Courage City.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t leave, please. Stay by my side. You¡¯ve helped me so much, and I want¡­ to repay this kindness as much as I can.¡±

    Lilya¡¯s voice is very soft, sounding more like a plea.

    Violet knows she is not infatuated with her own power and protection, perhaps a little bit, but that is not the main reason.

    Miss Princess¡¯s eyes are bright, clear, devoid of greed and scheming.

    Even if it¡¯s a long-cherished pet, they can develop feelings for each other, let alone a living person?

    But¡­

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t promise you.¡±

    ¡°Why, Violet, are you tired of me? I know I¡¯m useless, always relying on you, but I¡¯ll try¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not as you think.¡±

    Violet raised her head, and her silky ck hair was swept up by the breeze on the in, smiling lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t belong in this ce, or any ce here, so I should keep traveling, going wherever I want¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll settle down somewhere far in the future, but it¡¯s definitely not now.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Miss Princess fell silent.@@novelbin@@

    After a while, she took something out of her ring and handed it to Violet.

    ¡°Take this. Although with Violet¡¯s power, it shouldn¡¯t cause you any trouble, sometimes it might stille in handy.¡±

    It¡¯s a small badge, finely engraved with a bird motif, the symbol of the Human United Kingdom¡¯s royal family ¨C the bird of freedom and defiance. In the center, there are six small indentations, with an expensive sapphire embedded in the fifth one.

    ¡°?¡±

    Violet tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and the previous contract seemed too unfair to you. So, consider this as an extra reward.¡±

    Lilya wore a somewhat wistful smile. ¡°I know Violet is very powerful, and ordinary magical equipment might not be of much use to you. After some consideration, this is the only thing that seemed worthwhile. This is my symbol of identity. If you present this within the boundaries of the Human United Kingdom, it¡¯s the equivalent of Lilya Melchior herself being present. It should help you out in some tricky situations.¡±

    ¡°Also.¡±

    The stunning blue-haired girl suddenly turned her head, gave a lightning-quick peck on the cheek of the priestess next to her. Before the other person could react, she blushed and shrank back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Violet froze.

    Though she could understand Lilya¡¯s actions, the trust built up during their time together, coupled with the fact that the Princess did not exhibit any hostility, ultimately led to the sessful sneak attack on the priestess.

    Oh my¡­

    This is the first time, even counting my past life, that a non-family girl has kissed me first. But now I¡¯m no longer a guy, so Lilya¡¯s action probably doesn¡¯t carry any deeper meaning.¡±

    But, it was a bit exciting.

    Without any unnecessary excuses, she ced Lilya¡¯s gift into her embrace, suppressing the surging emotional turmoil in her heart, and then smiled.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t refuse your kindness. Even when I reach the Courage City, I won¡¯t return it to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, once it¡¯s given, I had no intention of taking it back¡­ Wait?¡±

    Mid-sentence, the princess suddenly raised her head, and her gem-like exquisite pupils were filled with astonishment and delight.

    ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡±

    The priestess raised the corner of her lips, revealing a mischievous and sly grin.

    ¡°I said, I n to continue my journey and explore the Human United Kingdom properly. Of course, with a ce as interesting as the capital, how could a traveler miss it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Violet, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Because the way the princess looks all shy and flustered is so cute, I couldn¡¯t resist teasing you a little. My apprentice is still so immature, and how can I leave her alone without caring? I¡¯m not that heartless and unfeeling.¡±

    The princess was both embarrassed and furious, and thinking about their recent interaction, her little head started emitting white steam.

    ¡°Darn it! You made me sad for no reason! Go die, go die, go die!¡±

    Her fists rained down like pink droplets on Violet¡¯s gently heaving chest. Though she didn¡¯t use much force, and it couldn¡¯t prate her defenses, the tingling sensation she¡¯d never experienced before left the priestess feeling a bit embarrassed. A vivid blush appeared on her smooth, fair face.

    ¡°Sneak attack, huh? Take my tickle attack!¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Laughter of the girls¡¯ yfighting echoed on the city wall.

    Even in the midst of turbulent waves, there could be moments of respite.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    End of Volume One [The Tale of the Arrival and the Kingdom]

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 122

    Upon seeing her sister again, Menna noticed that there seemed to be a faint golden glow enveloping Lilya, visible only to her. Indeed, this made the originally clear ¡°Revtion¡± somewhat blurry and more challenging to observe directly.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if she couldn¡¯t see Lilya Melchior¡¯s future clearly, Menna could still deduce and continue nning by observing the ¡°Revtion¡± of others around her.

    The goal was clear: make Lilya the queen.

    Menna loved her sister very much, and the young princess believed that only Lilya was the most suitable person to be the ruler of the Human United Kingdom.

    Perhaps the reason the gods granted her this power was to allow Menna Melchior to help her sister change the future and achieve the best oue.

    The most crucial point remained with Lilya herself.

    In Menna¡¯s view, her sister was too indecisive, too kind, especially when dealing with her loved ones.

    Even after establishing formal hostilities with several princes and returning from the western frontier, Lilya, subconsciously, still tried to maintain stability, attempting to ascend without causing intense conflicts or bloodshed.

    This was fundamentally impossible.

    In the various futures observed by the young princess, if her sister continued with this neither advancing nor retreating stance, the ultimate result would be several princes preparing, triggering a massive riot in the capital, and the country falling apart.

    While Lilya possessed impable abilities and intelligence, her pursuit of perfection and desire to preserve everything reflected an almost stringent sense of responsibility. This was both Lilya¡¯s strength and her w.

    In that case, there needed to be someone to help her make a firm decision ¨C someone close to Lilya, someone who would unquestionably follow the orders of the young princess.

    So, it had to be Menna herself.

    From the ¡°Revtion,¡± Menna found a possibility.

    When the right moment arrived, she subtly manipted things, intentionally making the ambitious second prince aware of Menna¡¯s significance to Lilya. With this, he devised a n to control the young princess, preparing a trump card to restrain Lilya Melchior at a crucial moment.

    Sure enough, under Ben¡¯s instructions, an organization named the ¡°Eternal Throne¡± swiftly took action. Through coercive and persuasive means, they bribed one of Menna¡¯s personal maids and directed her to spike the young princess¡¯s afternoon tea with drugs.

    Menna, who had already seen everything through the ¡°Revtion,¡± pretended not to know. She deliberately acted unsuspecting, drinking the drugged tea in front of the maid every day. However, at night, she quietly used an antidote acquired through other channels to neutralize the poison.

    In this way, the trap was set.

    By observing the maid¡¯s future, Menna knew that a few dayster, another maid would identally enter the backyard and witness her secret conversation with the spy from the ¡°Eternal Throne.¡±@@novelbin@@

    This entire event would, in some form unknown to Menna, reach the ears of her sister, Lilya.

    The ¡°Revtion¡± was not all-powerful; it typically only revealed the general process and oue of an event. So asional unclear details were not surprising.

    After all, with the precedent of the ¡°Visitor,¡± Menna had somewhat understood the limitations of her abilities.

    The process was not crucial, but as long as Lilya ¡°identally¡± learned about Menna being poisoned by the evil organization, attempting to use it as leverage to threaten her, the fifth princess who valued family, especially her blood sister, would surely be furious.

    This would prompt her sister to take the initiative and, in a clever manner, expose crucial clues in front of Menna, forcing Ben, who wasn¡¯t fully prepared, to turnpletely against the fifth princess.

    A move that can be described as killing three birds with one stone.

    However, Menna didn¡¯t anticipate that the mysterious person providing clues to Lilya was none other than the ¡°Visitor,¡± whom the young princess had always been fixated on.

    When she saw Violet at the Hall of All Spirits, Menna was genuinely surprised.

    Ordinary people might not be able to see through the disguise of the ¡°Cognitive Obstruction Mask,¡± but the young princess, possessing the eyes of the future, could pierce through the facade and see the essence hidden beneath.

    She wanted to try reaching out to the ¡°Visitor,¡± but she was afraid that her casual actions might bring some negative impacts to the future.

    Therefore, she could only endure for the time being and provide clues in a rtively discreet manner.

    Afterward, the situation unfolded exactly ording to Menna¡¯s predictions, progressing step by step.

    After the main force of the ¡°Eternal Throne¡± entrenched in the Iris Orphanage was wiped out, Ben faced judgment at the Hall of All Spirits.

    Then, true to expectations, he was unwilling to be silenced. On that night, he sparked a riot across the entire city, attempting to escape to the east and carve out his own territory.

    However, all of these moves were seen clearly by Menna¡¯s ¡°Revtion,¡± or rather, it was the young princess who, behind the scenes, orchestrated the situation to reach this point.

    Yet, achieving all of this was not enough with Menna alone.

    She had one and only onepanion.

    The Second Throne of the ¡°Eternal Throne,¡± the ¡°Twin Dragon Princess,¡± also known as the receptionist girl of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ¨C Reba.

    Menna noticed Reba in Ben¡¯s future.

    If we follow the original timeline, Reba would have been a quite useful pawn under Ben Melchior¡¯smand, serving him wholeheartedly for certain reasons.

    However, in reality, Reba is unaware that her abduction within the royal city by traffickers and being sold to the ¡°Eternal Throne¡± as an experimental subject is closely rted to Ben.

    Her father, the adventurer guild leader Herbert, is a man who harbors strong resentment towards evil and has a bold personality. He is not someone that Ben Melchior, who is ruthless and unscrupulous to achieve his goals, can easily deal with.

    Ben aims to bring the Adventurer Guild, a pir of strength in the Human United Kingdom, under his control. To achieve this, he must eliminate the ¡°Berserker¡± Herbert.

    Therefore, he targets Reba, the beloved daughter of Herbert, deliberately setting up a situation to manipte a group of fools intomitting those acts. The purpose is to throw Herbert into chaos, making him too preupied with retrieving his daughter to attend to guild affairs, ultimately losing his reputation and being ousted.

    However, fate takes an unexpected turn. Reba, who was supposed to die in the ¡°Eternal Throne¡± experiment, unexpectedly survives beyond Ben¡¯s expectations. She merges with a dragon soul and transcends, bing the second throne.

    As a result, Ben temporarily changes his strategy, intentionally allowing Herbert to find his daughter and using sweet words to deceive Reba, who is unaware of the truth.

    This is where a major yeres into y.

    Menna¡¯s actions are nothing more than revealing the truth to Reba at the most opportune time and in the most appropriate way, confessing her own abilities and goals.

    After understanding everything, Reba falls into a rage.

    She is determined to join forces with Menna for revenge.

    She not only wants to kill Ben Melchior but also wants topletely ruin this cunning person, causing him to be ostracized and leaving the capital city in disgrace like a dog.

    And then, personally put an end to him!!

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 123

    After listening to Menna¡¯s lengthy narrative, Violet finally understood the entire cause and the behind-the-scenes details.

    However, more than the main story, what the priestess was more concerned about was¡­

    ¡°So, you can really predict the future?¡±

    Although there had been simr spections before, hearing it firsthand brought a kind of ¡°Wow, this world is truly magical¡± shock to Violet.

    ¡°Then, take a look at me. What does my future look like?¡±

    Violet pointed at herself, showing a curious expression of ¡°What about me, what about me,¡± not even paying attention to the cream tart in her other hand.

    Princess Menna smiled and shook her head slightly. Perhaps due to the frequent use of the ¡°Revtion¡± to predict the future, she had seen too many hearts and possibilities of people that didn¡¯t belong to her age. Despite being only 12 years old, she appeared quite mature.

    If Violet had to describe it, it felt like the mysterious and unpredictable aura of a fortune teller in manga or movies.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Miss Visitor, I cannot see. As I mentioned before, anyone rted to you will make the future unclear, not to mention yourself.¡±

    Menna lifted her head and looked into the ck-haired girl¡¯s gem-like silver-blue eyes. Under normal circumstances, the ¡°Revtion¡± would take her into another illusionary space, revealing the possibilities belonging to that person on the World Tree.

    Regardless of how many futures she saw there, in reality, it was just a brief moment, simr to Violet¡¯s experience of watching others¡¯ memories.

    But just like the result of Menna¡¯s several discreet attempts, what she could see from those beautiful eyes was only countless dazzling golden lights to the utmost brilliance.

    In the next moment, Menna was squeezed out of that world by an overwhelming radiance, her face suddenly turning pale.

    ¡°Uh, you just¡­¡±

    Just now, Violet did feel a sensation as if something was peering at her, but itsted for an extremely short time and quickly disappeared.

    *Cough cough¡­*

    After coughing a few times while holding her chest and drinking anotherrge cup of warm tea, Menna¡¯splexion finally improved.

    ¡°Yes, just now I prayed to the gods for a ¡®Revtion¡¯ about you, but still, I gained nothing. Honestly, among all the beings I have encountered so far, only you, the Visitor,¡¯ have presented such a situation.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame¡­ By the way, don¡¯t keep calling me a Visitor, it sounds weird. Just call me Violet.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Miss Violet.¡±

    Menna didn¡¯t mind.@@novelbin@@

    When Violet first heard the term ¡°Visitor,¡± she thought the little princess already knew that she was a game yer who had crossed over from another world. However, as she listened further, she realized that here, the term ¡°Visitor¡± was just a term of reverence given by Menna to an existence she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend based on its manifestation.

    Although the power of ¡°Revtion¡± is magical, it still has limitations. Violet had explored this before; aside from the ability to foresee the future, Menna was indeed just an ordinary person, much like her sister in the beginning.

    So, in that case¡­

    ¡°Did you foresee that Ben¡¯s ring would be stolen, and that the person who secretly ced the contract document inside it was you?¡±

    The young princess did not conceal her intentions and nodded.

    ¡°I asked Reba to do it. I deliberately had her keep that document earlier to ensure that Ben¡¯s guilt would increase and everything would be foolproof.¡±

    Violet thought for a moment¡­

    Indeed, if Ben really managed to escape the capital and survive, once this document was made public, it would significantly damage his reputation and diminish his influence.

    As for why it was specifically ced inside Ben¡¯s personal ring, it was undoubtedly more convincing. Perhaps the content seen by the young princess through the ¡°Revtion¡± had some other considerations behind it, but that was irrelevant now.

    Menna had also mentioned that the ¡°Revtion¡± could not predict every detail, especially when it came to the future of the ¡°Visitor.¡± Just like how she couldn¡¯t foresee that Violet would return the document to Ben.

    ¡°Then, the arrow leading me to the vampire mansion¡­¡±

    ¡°I arranged that as well. The content on it was not arbitrary. If Miss Violet didn¡¯t make the trip, Devitt rted vampire forces would continue to introduce new variables in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what Miss Violet did inside, judging from the changes in the ¡®Revtion¡¯ on my sister, I can still determine that the trouble has been resolved, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ and the downfall of the third and fourth princes¡­¡±

    ¡°I orchestrated those too, adjusting Ben¡¯s ns through Reba. The only purpose I had in achieving these results was to eliminate all enemies that would hinder my sister from bing the queen.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been used as a pawn¡­¡±

    With that, the priestess smiled ambiguously as she touched the holy staff beside her, emanating a faint sense of oppression.

    ¡°And you should know that many people died in this turmoil. From a certain perspective, they died because of you, right?¡±

    Violet actually understood that Menna had never actively incited the riot. While she adjusted Ben¡¯s ns while he was in prison, in reality, without the intervention of the young princess, more people would have died that night.

    Someone was just upset about feeling manipted and deliberately made provocative remarks.

    Even when she met Ben, she had a rough understanding of the situation. If Violet wanted, she couldpletely disrupt Menna¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Regarding this matter¡­¡±

    Menna stood up, as if she had already anticipated everything. She bowed at almost a 90-degree angle, lowering her noble head belonging to the royal family.

    ¡°I know this is a great offense to you. I also bear a certain responsibility for the innocent victims who died. But besides this, I couldn¡¯t find a better solution¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry. If Miss Violet is still dissatisfied, you can take my life, and Menna will have noints.¡±

    The young princess¡¯s words were sincere, and when she nned all of this, she probably had already prepared to pay the price.

    The priestess did not immediately respond but calmly turned the question back.

    ¡°You can see the future, right? So, before saying these words, did you know whether you would survive afterward?¡±

    Remaining silent, the little girl and the emotionless silver-blue eyes of the ck-haired girl locked gazes for a moment. In the end, Menna shook her head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it. The future is blurry, or rather, until I get your decision, Menna Melchior¡¯s future cannot be observed at all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Raising her hand, Violet slowly reached towards the young princess¡¯s forehead. Violet could feel that Menna¡¯s body was trembling slightly. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t as calm as she appeared on the surface.

    Perhaps she felt terrified about the unseen future or simply feared death.

    Seeing this, Violet smiled.

    In the end, she just lightly tapped the smooth forehead of the girl, eliciting a cute exmation.

    ¡°Yi!¡±

    ¡°It seems that your heart hasn¡¯t turned into a cold monster by those ¡®possibilities.¡¯ I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Make good use of this ability to assist Lilya.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the priestess looked at the pitiful, teary-eyed blue-haired little girl and chuckled.

    ¡°If you have the chance, confess these things to Lilya. I think¡­ she will understand you.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 126

    The colossal ice w, imbued with the power of resentful spirits and frost, mmed down from above. At this moment, the surrounding frost surged violently. It cut through the white robe on the priestess¡¯s body, producing an irritating friction sound.

    It was evident that the opponent intended to use this to restrict Violet, preventing her from relying on her astonishing speed to evade Reba¡¯s all-out strike.

    ¡°Brace for impact¡­ let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±

    ¡°Light Protection.¡±

    Casually lifting the sacred staff in her hand, Violet simultaneously unfurled a golden curtain spanning several hundred meters. It expanded just as the icy dragon w descended upon her.

    The pure power of divine light shed with the resentful energy enveloping the ice w, erupting into a sizzling and ear-piercing explosion, like two mortal enemies ipatible as fire and water.

    However¡­

    The barrier created by ¡¾Light Protection¡¿ continued to expand outward. On the other side, despite putting up a struggle, Reba faced an insurmountable opponent. Violet, using a 6th-tier magic , a spell that even surpasses the transcendent-level user¡¯s magic,pletely dominated Reba in attribute values, level, equipment, and elemental affinity. This magical confrontation, evenly matched in terms of vigor, was utterly predictable.

    The ice dragon w was continuously pushed backward, and the grayish stream attached to it was visibly purified by the holy light of the barrier. In a matter of breaths, the range of ¡¾Light Protection¡¿ had already expanded to a kilometer away.

    Even during this process, Reba herself was hit by the unstoppable force, sent flying backward. The frigid domain she had unleashed had already beenpletely dispelled.

    However, as ¡¾Light Protection¡¿ was solely a defensive magic, Reba did not suffer much damage.

    Finally, the barrier of light stopped expanding after reaching a diameter of two thousand meters. On one hand, it was unnecessary to continue, and on the other hand, this was the limit of the 6th-tier magic.

    As the Dragon, who had been sent flying, floated back, the ice giant w, spinning like a hamster in mid-air,pletely copsed and dissipated. Although she had returned, she was still blocked by the ¡¾Light Protection¡¿ barrier, two kilometers away.

    After trying several methods and realizing that it was impossible to break through the majestic curtain, Reba understood the futility of attacking the barrier. She could only float outside, staring helplessly.

    After the chaotic exchange of skills just now, the long skirt on the Twin Dragon Princess, which was obviously made of ordinary fabric, couldn¡¯t withstand the turmoil. It had long turned into debris in the tide of energy.

    Fortunately, Reba was obviously no stranger to such battles. As her clothes shattered, she generated a set of blue ice armor on the surface of her body. Along with the fine dragon scales growing on the girl¡¯s skin, there was no risk of exposure.

    However, this appearance did remind Violet of the ultimate battle form of her own pet, although the styles were different, there was a certain simrity. One might say, they were both worthy members of the dragon race.

    ¡°How about it, Miss Reba? Do you want to continue the fight?¡±

    The priestess smiled and asked with narrowed eyes as she turned the holy staff in her hand.

    As the two were separated by more than two thousand meters, this time, Violet used magic to amplify her voice, afraid that the other side might not hear.

    After giving it some thought, feeling that this was quite troublesome, Violet casually waved her hand, retracting the fully formed ¡¾Light Protection¡¿. She believed that as long as Reba still had reason, she would see the enormous power gap between them.

    Indeed, after canceling the barrier, Miss Twin Dragon Princess remained silent, standing still without continuing her attack.

    After a moment, she nodded sincerely.

    ¡°Miss Violet, you are indeed strong, stronger than any other strong person I have encountered. Even the senators in the ¡¾Twilight Council¡¿ did not give me such an overwhelming feeling of being unable to resist.¡±

    ¡°The Twilight Council? What¡¯s that?¡±

    The priestess girl had a few question marks floating above her head.

    ¡°Just a troublesome organization¡­ never mind, our battle is not over yet.¡±

    Tilting her head, Violet looked puzzled.

    ¡°Do you still want to fight? The battle just now has already proven the point, you can¡¯t defeat me. Continuing will only be a meaningless sacrifice¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Furrowing her brows, the priestess seemed to suddenly understand Reba¡¯s reason for challenging her here.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    With things havinge to this point, Reba had no intention of hiding anything. Through firsthand experience in the battle against Violet, she deeply felt the opponent¡¯s strength.

    Powerful enough to kill a dragon.

    ¡°For a long time, in the Courage City and the Human United Kingdom, too many innocent lives have been lost in this conflict, and in many ways, I am one of the instigators of this.¡±

    ¡°As the Blue Dragon Alexia, I am also my father¡¯s daughter and the receptionist girl for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I must be ountable to everyone who trusts me.¡±

    Pausing, the blue-haired girl spoke solemnly.

    ¡°¡­ even if they can¡¯t see it.¡±

    Regardless of position, regardless of power, Reba was proving to everyone, and to herself, that deep inside, she was still human.

    In this way, it seems that from the moment she agreed to be the second Eternal Throne, the Twin Dragon Princess, the girl had already made up her mind to, when necessary, redeem all the victims with her life.

    This is theplex and unpredictable nature of humanity.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Violet fell into silence too.

    With the words spoken to this extent, saying anything more would only tarnish the determination of the girl in front of her.

    Violet was not one of the victims.

    Perhaps she had the power to defeat all enemies, but in this matter, she had no position or qualification to say to Reba ¨C words like ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Reba had killed many people, and that was an undeniable fact.

    In this world, the powerful might be able to disregard the judgment of thew, but as long as a shred of conscience and moral limits remained, they could not ignore the condemnation from within.

    Clearly, Reba was such a person.

    ¡°I understand. Since you are determined to seek death, I won¡¯t stop you. But have you ever thought, if Reba dies, how will your father, Grandmaster Herbert, react?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the eyes of the blue-haired dragon princess, there was a hint of hesitation, but she quickly regained herposure.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve lied about going on a trip, and I¡¯ve asked trustworthy people to write letters to my father at regr intervals, mimicking my handwriting and wording. It shouldn¡¯t cause any major trouble.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Heh¡­¡±

    It was evident that the other party was deliberately avoiding the core of Violet¡¯s topic, but the priestess was not Reba¡¯s mother and could not patiently guide andfort her like an elder. All she could do was fulfill Reba¡¯s final wish, washing away the sins on her hands with death.

    ¡°Come, as a recognition of you, I will use my true abilities. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be very painful.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The second Eternal Throne, envoy of the Twilight Council, Blue Dragon Alexia, daughter of Adventurer¡¯s Guild Master Herbert¡­ the blue-haired girl with many identities closed her eyes, seemingly recalling her past life and everything.

    In an instant, she opened her vertical pupils, devoid of any attachment. The longing and affection had already been buried deep in her heart.

    ¡°Sacrificial Art, Frost Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡±

    The ck-haired girl smiled gently.

    She opened her arms as if about to embrace someone, and from her mouth, words that seemed to represent a profound truth resounded.

    ¡°I say, let there be light.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 127

    Reba burned, burning more intensely than ever before.

    The icy blue frost mes consumed her soul, body, the power gathered from countless resentful spirits, profound sins, and everything else.

    Her figure gradually blurred in the mes, transforming into a nearly sky-obscuring, hundred-meter-long blue dragon.

    Every scale was vivid, like a real entity. The power of arcane and frost danced around the giant dragon, her aura constantly rising, surpassing one peak after another!

    As a fusion of the soul of the Blue Dragon and the original human Reba, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to transform into a true dragon body. However, this strike, burning everything she had, was a move truly staking her life. Surprisingly, relying on sheer immense energy, it forcefully reconstructed Alexia¡¯splete body.

    Without a doubt, at least at this moment, her power had reached a level beyond the peak.

    Even in seeking redemption, the pride of the dragon race didn¡¯t allow Reba to casually give up resistance, to be killed by someone. So, she waited, verifying the strength of Violet, this ¡°Visitor.¡±

    Then, the blue dragon roared, diving towards the white-robed girl!

    ¡°Roar!!!!¡±

    After that, an endless light descended upon the world.

    They converged into a radiant light spirit identical to Violet¡¯s appearance, rising behind the priestess girl. Initially only three meters tall, in the brief moment when the frosty dragon approached, the light spirit rapidly expanded. Faster than the previous ¡°Light Protection,¡± in the blink of an eye, it exceeded a hundred meters.@@novelbin@@

    With a casual wave, countless lights gathered into a magnificent golden holy spear, matching the approaching blue dragon, and shot out like a javelin!

    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!!¡±

    The frost dragon formed by Reba opened its mouth, spewing out a terrifying cold breath. However, before that golden meteor, it was torn apart as if it were bamboo, unstoppable.

    The holy spear mercilessly pierced through the giant dragon¡¯s body, emerging from its back, tracing a golden arc before gradually dispersing.

    Along with the dissipation, the colossal body of the blue dragon, which had stiffened in the air, also vanished. Her dragon eyes were rapidly losing their light, but in the depth of her gaze, there was no resentment, only eptance, release, and a faint sense of nostalgia.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Miss¡­ Violet¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to thank.¡±

    The light spirit of ¡°I am the Light¡± returned to its original size of three meters, floating behind Violet. No new holy spears were summoned, and her master also lowered the staff in her hand.

    The battle hade to an end.

    The second Eternal Throne¡ªTwin Dragon Princess Alexia was in in the sky, above the City of Courage.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ some closure, I guess, giving you my own closure, don¡¯t me me, Miss Reba.¡±

    Without looking at the dispersing girl whose fate was already sealed, the ck-haired girl turned and descended below the clouds.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    The tea party with Menna and the aerial battle didn¡¯t consume much time. When they returned to the pce square, the lively coronation ceremony for the new king was still ongoing. Lilya stood on the high tform, giving her first public speech after ascending to the throne.

    However, a certain dragondy who should have been here was nowhere to be seen. Only two wingeddies nervously waited, shrinking and huddled together.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Wow! We¡¯re so sorry, Lady Violet! We couldn¡¯t stop Miss Xiao Guang, and we¡¯re really sorry for letting you down! Please don¡¯t be angry, uh¡­!¡±

    Having just patted Rene on the shoulder from behind, the young girl shivered in fear. Her mouth poured out a rapid-fire stream of words like a machine gun. By the time her sister Le realized the problem and tried to cover her mouth, it was already toote.

    Violet raised an eyebrow with a half-smile.

    ¡°Oh? That little Xiao Guang didn¡¯t behave herself? Where did she go?¡±

    It was quite rare. Although Violet had only verbally warned the three girls not to follow, without issuing any forcefulmands, the usually obedient little dragon girl had actually defied the instructions and sneaked out?

    It was probably due to curiosity and concern that she couldn¡¯t hold back. She quietly followed Violet. In fact, the priestess had sensed it vaguely through their contract but was toozy to bother.

    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±

    The two sisters exchanged nces, hesitated under the scrutinizing gaze of the priestess, and finally spilled the beans¡ª a certain dragondy had only stayed with them for less than ten minutes, then became visibly anxious. After warning the helpless sisters not to snitch on her, she quickly followed through the contract link, rushing off to whatever urgency awaited her.

    It wasn¡¯t far from Violet¡¯s spection.

    She wasn¡¯t adamant about keeping Xiao Guang in the dark about Menna¡¯s situation, but given that little clumsy dragon¡¯s intellect, it wasn¡¯t certain she could grasp theplexities. It might lead to more questions and exnations, making things unnecessarilyplicated.

    However, if she had sneaked out, Xiao Guang should have returned earlier than them. The absence of any sign of the dragon hinted that she might have encountered some trouble.

    But that seemed highly unlikely.

    Violet didn¡¯t believe that there was anything in the Human United Kingdom that could threaten a level 100 Holy Crystal Dragon. Besides, Xiao Guang hadn¡¯t sought help through their contract. If there were any real issues, that little dragon would know how to prioritize.

    So, there could only be one reason.

    Well, let her stay for a while. After all, it¡¯s a rare asion to meet someone of the same kin, even if it¡¯s just a blue dragon.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the source of the adventurer¡¯s river, on a deserted hilltop, a young girl with dark blue long hairy peacefully with closed eyes.

    She had deep blue dragon horns on her head, and her tail extended from behind, dragging on the ground. Although she wore no clothing, her body was covered in ayer of dark blue, fine scales, protecting the essential areas like armor.

    There was a bowl-sized prating wound on her chest, the only injury on her body.

    There was no blood, as if it had already dried up.

    She was already dead.

    It could be seen from herpletely still chest and the pallor of her face.

    If nothing unexpected happened, someone would discover this exotic creature that inexplicably met its end within the kingdom¡¯s borders in a few days. They would either bury it on the spot or simply burn it to ashes.

    This was Reba, the girl who should have faced this end after everything concluded.

    But¡­

    A faint golden light quietly blossomed within the pierced chest of the Dragon.

    The muscles and veins, thoroughly destroyed by the scorching holy light, began to squirm once again. They gradually grew, entwining each other, constructing organs, muscles, bones, and skin. The blood, vaporized by the terrifying power, started flowing once again within the girl¡¯s body.

    Her face regained a rosy color, the cavity in her chest was filled, healed, turning back into the fair skin a girl should have, adorned with azure scales that modestly concealed her modesty.

    Finally, one of the essential symbols of life, breathing, reappeared on the body that had already died.

    Reba slowly opened her eyes, sat up, and revealed the expression that every resurrected being inevitably disys¡ªconfusion and bewilderment.

    ¡°I¡­ was killed, right? Why¡­ is this perhaps hell? Does the gods think that just one death is not enough to atone for the sins I oncemitted¡­?¡±

    Trying to clench her fist, the familiar sensation of power left the girl even more bewildered.

    At that moment, a somewhat indifferent female voice quietly sounded in the Twin Dragon Princess¡¯s ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get up for me. Don¡¯t show that weak expression. It would disgrace the dignity of our dragon race.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 130

    After a slight spatial distortion, the originally stern and predominantly ck-and-red Iron Forest environment abruptly transformed before Violet¡¯s eyes. What appeared in front of her was a vibrant garden, filled with flowers and lush grass.

    ¡°?¡±

    She paused for a moment, only to realize that this was likely another small world created through spatial means.

    It seemed that behind that door, there wasn¡¯t a room; the door itself was a special teleportation node.

    Was this where Edith usually lived? She seems to enjoy it¡­

    Violet looked around.

    This space wasn¡¯trge, covering an area of at most several thousand square meters. Faint, air-like walls surrounded its edges, giving a hazy sensation.

    Above, the azure sky radiated warmth and light, just like the outside world. It was unclear how Edith, or the creator of this ce, managed to produce such a scene.

    Below, countless familiar and unfamiliar flowers and nts bloomed, with at least a hundred different varieties visible at a nce. Soft grass covered the entire small space like a fluffy carpet, offering afortable feeling when stepped on.

    In the center of the space stood a towering giant tree with a diameter of at least thirty meters and a height of several hundred meters. The lush canopy blocked most of the sunlight, but scattered beams still shone through, creating a dreamlike and enchanting atmosphere.

    At the base of the giant tree, wooden stairs encircled it, and at its top, about ten meters above the ground, there was a partially open entrance resembling a wooden door. It looked as if it were waiting for someone.

    It¡¯s quite evident that the Guardian of the Kingdom, the master of this ce, Edith Melchior, resides inside this giant tree.

    Violet didn¡¯t waste any time. She spread her wings and soared into the air. In a few breaths, she gracefullynded in front of the wooden door.

    ¡°Is anyone here? I¡¯vee in, you know?¡±

    Pushing open the door, Violet immediately made eye contact with the elegant and beautiful girl in a golden robe, with waist-length blue hair, who was sitting quietly at the wooden table, waiting.

    The other person looked at the ck-haired girl with a yful expression, seeming to smile without smiling.

    ¡°Oh dear, entering someone else¡¯s home first and then greeting them. Miss Violet¡¯s style is truly sharp and decisive.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t close the door when I came in.¡±

    It had to be said that although she looked only a few years older than a certain princess, Edith, the Guardiandy, exuded a mature and stable unique charm, like a reliable big sister next door full of maternal aura.

    Especially her ample bosom, even more majestic than Lilya, the still-developing little girl, gathered attention. Could this be the inherited talent of the Melchior family?

    The vast and magnificent curvature of her golden robe made the priestess unsure where to ce her gaze politely.

    So much so that, in this non-business, leisurely chat, Violet felt a slight embarrassment.

    I wonder if Lilya will develop to this extent in the future?

    However, Edith was just teasing the priestess and had no intention of probing deeper.

    On her other side, another set of wooden chairs was already arranged, though not as extravagantly prepared with desserts and drinks as Princess Menna. There were only two wooden cups and a tea pot.

    Seating herself in front of Edith, Violet finally had the opportunity to observe the surroundings.

    A very simple dwelling.

    This is the interior of thatrge tree, a space of only a few dozen square meters. There¡¯s a hammock, wooden table and chairs, a bookshelf with a dozen or so books, a bronze mirror, and not even a toilet.

    It made someone can¡¯t help but wonder, how does this Guardiandy, who has lived for over eight hundred years, usually live¡­

    ¡°Miss Violet, it seems like you¡¯re thinking of something impolite?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Can you read minds! Uh¡­¡±

    The priestess, with her mind racing, was startled. After blurting it out, she realized the implications of her words¡­

    The girl in the golden robe covered her mouth and chuckled, disying an elegant and cultured demeanor as she spoke frankly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t possess such strange abilities. Even if I did, it probably wouldn¡¯t work on a powerhouse like Miss Violet. I¡¯ve just lived a long time and naturally learned to observe words and colors.¡±

    Wow, older women are terrifying.

    Seeing Violet looking embarrassed and not knowing what to say, Edithughed gracefully and smoothly transitioned away from the topic.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Violet, did youe to see this old thing for something specific, or just for a casual chat?¡±

    Hey hey, this person definitely has telepathy, right?

    ¡°Cough¡­ Let¡¯s consider it as passing the time with idle chatter, but I do have something I¡¯d like to consult with Miss Edith.¡±

    The Guardiandy raised her hand, poured a light green tea into the wooden cup in front of the ck-haired girl, and smiled, nodding.

    ¡°Feel free to speak.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with a not-so-serious topic.¡±

    After taking a sip of Edith¡¯s special green tea, the refreshing aroma immediately spread between Violet¡¯s lips and teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised and approving expression, and the words that came out of her mouth changed.

    ¡°This is delicious! What kind of tea is this?¡±

    After a few more sips of the light green liquid, Violet put down the wooden cup with a lingering satisfaction. While initially impressed by the taste, she discovered that this substance contained a faint vitality after careful consideration.

    Although it was only enjoyable for Violet as a divine being, for an ordinary person, especially elderly individuals with weakened vitality, regrly drinking such substances could indeed contribute to a longer and healthier life.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for the praise, but this isn¡¯t really tea.¡±

    Edith pointed to the wooden ceiling above, which was the roof of the treehouse.

    ¡°It¡¯s the condensed life dewdrops from this child,¡± she gestured to the tree, ¡°diluted into a liquid. It¡¯s the main thing I usually drink.¡±

    The Guardiandy smiled indifferently.

    ¡°After all, as one gets older, it¡¯s necessary to take care of oneself. Even with an extraordinary lifespan, it¡¯s not infinite. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a few more years?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    Ignoring the peculiar behavior of referring to a tree as a child, Violet became curious.

    Being able to condense such vital essence, it seemed that this tree was not an ordinary one¡­ Indeed, ordinary trees couldn¡¯t grow thisrge. However, she didn¡¯t delve further into this topic and shifted to the real point of interest.

    ¡°Miss Edith, why did youe here and take on the role of a ¡®Sin Warden¡¯ in the dark underground?¡±

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, ording to historical records, Edith Melchior, one of the founders of the Human United Kingdom, disappeared from public view as early as the 9th year of the founding of the country, eight hundred years ago.

    Among the founders, only shecks detailed records of the reasons for her disappearance or death. Regarding this matter, the historicalmunity in the Human United Kingdom has been rife with various spections, conspiracy theories, and exnations.@@novelbin@@

    Some say Edith Melchior disappeared because of differing political views and was ultimately ostracized and secretly killed by the other founders. Others im that as one of the most outstanding adventurers in history, she went alone to the edge of the world to explore the secrets beyond, never to return.

    Even more sensational theories have been concocted based on the emotional rtionships among the founders, weaving borate and bizarre tales of love and betrayal that are so oundish that even a dog would shake its head upon hearing them.

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 132

    ¡°Continent?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Edith was momentarily surprised but confirmed Violet¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Eight hundred years ago, when I was adventuring with mypanions, I dide across simr content in some ruins at the far west of the continent. However, the text on it did not belong to any knownnguage. We could only transcribe the information andter stored it in the royal library.¡±

    Frowning, the girl in the golden robe hesitated before speaking in an uncertain tone.

    ¡°ording to some deciphered contentter, I remember¡­ it mentioned that the world we live in was once called the ¡¾Dreand¡¿. However, due to the difficulty of trantion, the information was iplete and deemed of low value, so the deciphering efforts were discontinued.¡±

    ¡°Dreand¡­?¡±

    Reading this name that felt so familiar, Violet immediately asked with some urgency.

    ¡°What about the transcribed book that contained this information?! Is it still in the royal library?¡±

    If so, relying on the rtionship with Lilya, Miss Priestess must borrow it for a read. Perhaps this is a quite important secret!

    With trantion sses avable,nguage barriers are not a problem!

    However.

    ¡°Um, unfortunately, about three hundred years ago, around the time before the prison was built, there was a big fire in the royal pce. At that time, many precious books and collections were turned to ashes, including the original and transcript of that fragment.¡±

    ¡°Because no one could understand the mysterious content on it, and we didn¡¯t make many backups, it¡¯s probably lost.¡±

    Edith blinked, showing curiosity.

    ¡°Miss Violet, is the thing on there really important to you?¡±

    It burned down unexpectedly¡­

    The girl, with her upper body leaning slightly forward in excitement, leaned back again. After a while, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°To say it¡¯s important¡­ not necessarily. It¡¯s just that I think that thing might record some special secrets, and I¡¯m a bit interested. Since it¡¯s already destroyed, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help. If it¡¯s in thenguage of the kingdom, I might be able to help you restore some of it from memory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just hearing the name ¡®Dreand¡¯ is already a breakthrough.¡±

    At this moment, Violet suddenly remembered the information about the so-called green snake mark that she had been in contact with in various ways sinceing to this world, as well as the thing she got from Ben that she forgot to ask about before.

    She took out the token carved with a green snake and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Miss Edith, do you know what this is?¡±

    After waiting for a few seconds, the Miss Guardian still kept her head down, her gaze firmly fixed on that strange ck token, and she remained silent.

    ¡°?¡±

    Violet felt something was off, so she raised her voice a bit.

    ¡°Miss Edith?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Sorry, I got distracted¡­¡±

    The girl in the golden robe lifted her head. Whether it was Violet¡¯s imagination or not, she always felt that Edith¡¯s appearance seemed to show a hint of caution?

    Without waiting for the priestess to speak, Edith took the initiative and, with a rather serious tone, looked at her.

    ¡°Where did you get this thing from?¡±

    Sensing Edith¡¯s unusual expression, Violet didn¡¯t hide much and roughly described the process of obtaining the item from Ben, the information she obtained from the demon cult that day, and the content Reba mentioned identally.

    She just didn¡¯t explicitly mention the method of using the demi-artifact to open the ring.

    By the way, she also took out the silver key and asked the royal ancestors for help in identifying it.

    After hearing all this, the guarded look on the girl in the golden robe gradually rxed, and she rubbed her head as if having a headache.

    ¡°That scoundrel Ben, he really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, daring to touch everything¡­ Well, it seems the Reba you mentioned is the representative of the Twilight Council. No wonder she has the strength that even I find troublesome.¡±

    After carefully examining the two items for a while, Edith set them down.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything rted to this key before, and I¡¯m not sure what it is. However, judging from the orderly patterns and edges around it, it seems to be designed to be embedded inside arger object.¡±

    ¡°Well, I also think so.¡±

    Edith¡¯s perspective coincided with Violet¡¯s investigation skill that revealed the phrase ¡°Key of March One.¡± However, if even the Guardian who has lived for eight hundred years hasn¡¯t seen this thing, it¡¯s likely that its purpose will only be clear when all three keys are gathered.

    Despite spending eight hundred years in the Courage City, the Miss Guardian had traveled extensively in her early years, exploring most of the world, broadening her knowledge, and experiencing countless trials of life and death. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the realm beyond as a human.

    Seeing no immediate response from the priestess, the girl in the golden robe paused, then returned to the previous topic.

    ¡°As for this token, as Miss Violet spected, it is the emblem of a representative of the Twilight Council. The serpent on it is J?rmungandr, the Serpent of Devouring Realms, a mythological creature that once devoured the sun, moon, and stars, plunging the world into darkness and destruction.¡±

    ¡°The details of the myth are no longer traceable, but the Twilight Council indeed uses the Serpent of Devouring Realms as its totem and symbol. This organization has existed for a very long time.¡±

    Edith paused and added,

    ¡°At least longer than the Human United Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Unlike the recent attack on the capital by the Eternal Throne, the Twilight Council has very few members, and its structure is quite loose, consisting only of ¡®Councilors¡¯ and ¡®Representatives.''¡±

    ¡°I have some knowledge of the Eternal Throne organization, and I can say that the Twilight Council is far more formidable than the former. Or, to put it differently, the two cannot bepared.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The Miss Guardian¡¯s statement of being pletely iparable¡± indeed surprised Violet.

    After all, the Eternal Throne is a super underground organization with 12 legendary figures, with the top three reaching a transcendent-level. While Violet could handle Reba like educating a child, given the strength she disyed, normally taking on four or five legends at once would be quite simple.

    If the power of the Eternal Throne were not scattered worldwide but gathered in one ce, it could likely pose a threat to the sovereignty of any country in the world. If they were still far weaker than the Twilight Council, wouldn¡¯t it make all countries and races just a joke to them?

    Edith, who easily discerned the thoughts in the priestess¡¯s mind, chuckled and corrected her.

    ¡°Miss Violet might be wondering why such a powerful organization has remained unknown or hasn¡¯t interfered in the internal affairs of any country, establishing its own influence, right?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s quite simple. Do you know why the Twilight Council has two differentponents, ¡®Councilors¡¯ and ¡®Representatives¡¯? The ¡®Representatives¡¯ are, in a sense, agents in the mortal world, while the ¡®Councilors¡¯ themselves are not in this world.¡±

    ¡°They are all beyond the world.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a barrier set by the gods, or they might simply exist in another space, making it difficult to traverse for reasons unknown to me¡­¡±

    ¡°But the ¡®Councilors¡¯ cannot easilye here.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 2 Ch. 133

    After some thought, the girl in the golden robe brought up an example.

    ¡°Miss Violet, have you heard of demon summoning? It¡¯s somewhat simr to this. Demons, as creatures from another dimension, cannot traverse spatial barriers toe to our side. Even if someone actively summons them through offerings or opens gates, it can only assist in bringing weaker demons into the mortal realm.¡±

    ¡°While I don¡¯t know the true strength, identity, or location of the ¡®Councilors,¡¯ their situation should be simr. They are too powerful, so they can¡¯te over, and the world won¡¯t easily allow their descent.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense.

    After all, even ¡®Representatives¡¯ like Reba are superhuman entities. The true ¡®Councilors¡¯ are likely to be at least above the level of pseudo-gods, perhaps even higher.

    In terms of levels, that would be level 70 or above.

    In this world, apart from some mythical creatures, under normal circumstances, it seems impossible for beings to break through the pinnacle of transcendence and reach the level of pseudo-gods. Creatures like the vampire princess Lucine Constantius, restricted by the limitations of their species, are firmly confined within this range.

    At this moment, Violet suddenly realized a blind spot.

    ¡°Wait a minute, where did Ben get this token? He should only be at the level of Mithril, how could he be chosen as a ¡®Representative¡¯?¡±

    It seemed that Edith had already considered this question and immediately answered with a spective tone.

    ¡°I think it was that girl named Reba who gave her token to Ben. As mentioned earlier, the Twilight Council is actually a rtively loose organization, and the identity of ¡®Representative¡¯ is more like a form of recognition or reward. Perhaps it was a letter of rmendation to gain that guy¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Violet nodded, seemingly understanding.

    If that¡¯s the case, it does make sense. However, even though Edith casually downyed it, the serious expression she had when she first saw the token made the priestess somewhat concerned.

    The Twilight Council is definitely not a harmless organization.

    Additionally¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Do you know what it means to have the green snake pattern on oneself?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The girl in the golden robe, putting down the wooden cup she had just taken a sip from, surprisedly looked up.

    ¡°Miss Violet, have you encountered such people?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly encountered, but I have heard through some channels. Are they also ¡®Representatives¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Miss Guardian denied without hesitation.

    ¡°If someone has the totem of the ¡®Serpent of Devouring Realms¡¯ on their body, they can only be worshippers of it in our world. They are a separate group from the Twilight Council, but they are parallel, with little ovep. Moreover, they are even more loosely organized and usually act spontaneously as individuals.¡±

    ¡°These people are generally members of cults, undead mages interested in the bizarre, alchemists, magic addicts, sphemers, and simr groups. Their characters are more or less problematic.¡±

    ¡°Or in other words, individuals who worship and have a connection with the ¡®Serpent of Devouring Realms,¡¯ are mostly holding malicious intentions towards this world, expecting the arrival of destruction or so-called reshaping. If Miss Violet encounters them, you can deal with them without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    She said this out loud, but in reality, Violet didn¡¯t categorize them directly as enemies.

    Although Edith was very friendly to her and provided a lot of information and help, ultimately, the previous statement was a subjective one from the perspective of the Kingdom¡¯s Guardian. It can be considered, but the specifics depend on the priestess¡¯s personal judgment after interacting with those people herself.

    When Violet emerged from the dungeon, the night hadpletely fallen.@@novelbin@@

    The darkness couldn¡¯t hinder the people celebrating the coronation of the new queen; in the distance, lights still illuminated the area. Only the prison, a heavily guarded stronghold near the military, appeared somewhat quiet.

    Putting on the Chameleon Cloak, Violet traversed through the dim alleyways. Suddenly, she stopped and directed her gaze towards a corner.

    ¡°Alright,e out.¡±

    She said impatiently.

    ¡°Hehe, Master¡­¡±

    A golden-haired, well-proportioned tall girl slowly emerged from the corner. Although she was usually cold and arrogant in front of others, now she looked like a child who had done something wrong, scratching her head awkwardly and avoiding eye contact with the ck-haired girl.

    ¡°Quite bold, huh? You even dared not to listen to your Master¡¯s words? A little dragoness kept you lost for half a day. If you encounter a handsome dragon, are you going to elope directly?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, no! How could that happen, Master!? I have no thoughts about males at all, rather I like, uh, cough, cough¡­¡±

    Xiao Guang hurriedly tried to exin, but it seemed like she suddenly realized something was off and quickly shut her mouth. Because of her abrupt movement, she even coughed for a while, choked by her own saliva.

    ¡°?¡±

    Miss Priestess frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! It was just a slip of the tongue! Master, take a look, is this what you were looking for?!¡±

    As if trying to divert attention from a certain topic, the little dragon girl hastily pulled out a small iron box from her personal belongings and quickly ran over, presenting it to Violet in a pleasing manner.

    ¡°What¡¯s this again?¡±

    Touching the iron box, Violet could vaguely sense some kind of high-energy reaction inside. It felt like something rted to magic crystals. Where did her pet get hold of this?

    Thinking too much about it was pointless, and since Xiao Guang couldn¡¯t harm her anyway, Violet opened the box without suspicion.

    Boom!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    A scorching wave surged out from the narrow opening, directly hitting the face of the Priestess. Blocked by the defense shield of the ¡¾Feather Robe Graria¡¿ she wore, it didn¡¯t cause any harm, but it startled Violet, almost making her drop the box.

    ¡°Uh! Master, are you okay?¡±

    Only now did Xiao Guang seem to react from her panic. To shift the topic earlier, she directly handed the thing to Violet but forgot to inform her master about the true nature of the contents.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What is this¡­¡±

    Waving her hand, Violet stared at the small gap where a hot stream continued to seep out, causing the surrounding air temperature to slowly rise. The ck-haired girl¡¯s silver-blue eyes squinted slightly.

    Inside was a fiery red, palm-sized rhombus-shaped crystal.

    It was a powerful fire attribute treasure, and most importantly, Violet could sense a special aura belonging to the pure-blooded dragon race, very simr to the one Xiao Guang had.

    If there was anything in Violet¡¯s observations and knowledge in this world that could match up to this, there was only one thing.

    ¡°Could this be¡­ the ¡¾Heart of the Red Dragon¡¿ that Miss Anastasia entrusted me to find? Where did you get it from?¡±

    Facing her mistress¡¯s inquiry, the dragondy naturally spoke the truth.

    ¡°The little blue dragon gave it to me. She said it was to thank Master for her kindness. And this thing was originally obtained by the ¡®Eternal Throne¡¯ specifically to neutralize the unstable resentment and chilliness in her body. Now it¡¯s no longer needed.¡±

    The ¡¾Heart of the Red Dragon¡¿ was originally on Reba?

    It made sense. No matter how you looked at it, she was the second throne in the organization, just below the ¡®Eternal Mage.¡¯ Although her qualifications and time in the higher ranks were short, it was normal for the ¡®Eternal Throne¡¯ to obtain such a treasure to win over Reba.

    ¡°Master, Alexia asked me to tell you that after she turned into a vengeful spirit, she must periodically consume new soul power indirectly. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to maintain stability and will turn into a berserk vengeful spirit.¡±

    ¡°With her transcendent strength, if such a thing happens, it will cause a terrifying catastrophe wherever she is.¡±

    ¡°As a semi-vengeful spirit, it¡¯s extremely, extremely difficult for her to diepletely. If shemits suicide directly, it will only result in simr consequences.¡±

    The little dragon girl continued to convey the message from another dragondy.

    ¡°Moreover, if she suffers injuries or depletes her power, these impulses and needs be even more intense. So Alexia has always been trying to avoid battles with strong opponents to reduce the intake of souls. However, idents always happen.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Heart of the Red Dragon¡¯ is also something she obtained to suppress this situation, but the effect is not very ideal.¡±

    Alexia said that she is telling you all this not to excuse her past actions. The nightmare, the curse, and the killings that she had to carry out have constantly condemned her as a human conscience. She is very grateful for the redemption you brought.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably all¡­¡±

    Honestly sharing the necessary information, the dragondy closed her mouth obediently, not disturbing the priestess¡¯s thoughts.

    Although Xiao Guang didn¡¯t value the lives of ordinary humans andcked empathy for Reba¡¯s self-me and guilt, she knew that her master did care.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    It truly was a curse of being unable to survive and unable to die.

    The so-called ¡°power and evolution¡± had twisted into a distorted form of immortality.

    After triggering the Redemption of Life, the ¡°Bnce of Life and Death¡± would release Reba from the shackles of so-called ¡°eternal life,¡± returning her to a pure living being. Like a normal creature, she would return to the cycle of life. The resentment had already been burned to ashes in her final strike when sacrificing her life.

    Although losing the boost of resentment would certainly weaken her to some extent, Reba also gained the possibility of growth. With time, she might reach new heights.

    So, there might no longer be a need for the ¡°Heart of the Red Dragon.¡±

    Given the current situation, there¡¯s not much more to be said.

    If ced in the same position as Reba, Violet admitted to herself that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it any better.

    No wonder Reba chose the battlefield ten thousand meters above the ground. No wonder she waited for someone capable ofpletely killing the Twin Dragon Princess to appear. Because once a transcendent being loses control and goes berserk, it¡¯s entirely possible to cause the deaths of millions if left unchecked.

    Reba could be seen as sealing a giant bomb within her own body, ready to explode at any moment.

    Although she had killed many people, what else could Reba do? Ending her own life might be an easier way out, but facing the guilt and continuing to live required even more courage.

    It¡¯s surprising that the ¡°Bnce of Life and Death¡± could even determine such things. It seemed like a rule simr to causality.

    After sealing the ¡°Heart of the Red Dragon¡± in a clearly custom-made box and cing it in the inventory, Violet understood that now was not the best time to carefully study the item.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the inn for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, Master.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 137

    Once again opening her eyes, Violet found herself still in the temple-like shrine from before, with Hilda lying on the ground with all her limbs broken, seemingly unconscious.

    ¡°Master! Are you okay?!¡±

    The little dragon girl anxiously grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulder, and the others, including Le and Rene, had also gathered around.

    Without an immediate response, the priestess first clenched her fists, feeling her internal state.

    No changes. The sudden gray light that had struck her face had disappeared, seeming to be a kind of mental power. The battle that urred within the illusion hadn¡¯t depleted Violet¡¯s MP, but her SP had decreased slightly and was automatically recovering.

    A pure sh of souls, huh¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Was I unconscious for a long time? What happened during that time?¡±

    ¡°Not long¡­ about three seconds or so. I was on guard the whole time, and that woman suddenly closed her eyes and stopped moving¡­¡±

    Perhaps genuinely worried, Lady Dragon hesitated and double-checked.

    ¡°Are you really okay, Master? Although it was brief, I could feel a severe fluctuation in your spirit earlier.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­ this level of attack can¡¯t do much to me.¡±

    It seems in this special interactive illusion, internal time isn¡¯tpletely frozen. The intense mental fluctuation Xiao Guang mentioned should be when she massacred millions of abyssal beasts using her Destruction Mode inside. Activating that mode indeed would have some impact on Violet¡¯s spirit.

    If one¡¯s spirit dies within the illusion, they probably won¡¯t wake up in reality either.

    It seems I¡¯ll need to be more careful in the future. This time, it was fine, but if it were a real battle on the same level, even a few seconds of vulnerability could be extremely deadly. It¡¯s better to withdraw immediately upon encountering such situations again.

    With a reassuring nce at the worried faces of Sigrid and others, Violet didn¡¯t exin much further. She simply squatted down again to check on Hilda¡¯s condition.

    The gray vine-shaped mark on her forehead had disappeared. Without surprise, it was likely used as fuel for Hilda¡¯s counterattack against Violet. Such a level of attack wouldn¡¯t be easily replicated, even within the illusion.

    However, Hilda¡¯s dark gray hair, tied into a single-sided ponytail hanging down from her chest, and her wings, broken into peculiar shapes, hadn¡¯t returned to their original white color. The ear wings, symbolizing her status as a half-angel, still remained.

    It seemed this was a permanent change, at least in the conventional sense.

    As for her current condition¡­

    Violet activated her Information Detection once more.

    Ah, she¡¯s dead.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The little dragon girl¡¯s actions were measured. They likely only incapacitated her without endangering her life. Therefore, Hilda¡¯s cause of death should be attributed to the gray light that left her body earlier.

    Perhaps, like the parasites of Cmity, when under control, there isn¡¯t much issue, but once detached, life rapidly deteriorates, leading to death within a short period.

    This gray light was likely of a simr type, but even more intense than the former. While it granted terrifying pseudo-godlike power, it also acted as a Damocles¡¯ sword, threatening to take the bearer¡¯s life at any moment.

    The essence of the Withering Authority¡­ that person even mentioned she had damaged her toy.

    When she transformed Hilda into this doll-like state, she didn¡¯t intend to let her live, did she?

    Such a clich¨¦ taste.

    However, the more so, Violet was determined to thwart the ns of that self-proimed superior individual.

    Pretending as if nothing had happened, the ck-haired girl slightly turned her head and looked towards the people behind her.

    Judging by the time, no one had yete forward to check. Violet was the first to notice the death of this former high-ranking member of the Wings of Freedom.

    Xiao Guang probably noticed too, but she never liked to waste words and didn¡¯t care much about Hilda¡¯s life or death, her expression almost unchanged.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Intentionally clearing her throat, Violet attracted the attention of the people around her. Sigrid, who had been monitoring the situation closely, immediately looked nervous.

    ¡°Violet? What happened to Senior Hilda? Aren¡¯t you a priest? Please, you must save her!¡±

    Without getting up, Violet maintained her original posture, not even turning her head.

    ¡°Please calm down. Although her injuries are severe, she¡¯s not beyond saving. For now, please wait outside. I need some time to administer treatment.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Though they looked at each other hesitantly, due to Sigrid¡¯s trust in Miss Priestess and themon knowledge that treatment required a quiet environment, in the end, Leona and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They just nodded silently before leaving with several priests.

    Le, Rene and the other winged girls followed suit, leaving only Violet and her assistant pet in the temple.

    With no outsiders around, Little Dragon Girl naturally spoke bluntly.

    ¡°Master, are you nning to revive this woman?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, after I was hit by that gray beam just now¡­¡±

    Violet briefly exined to Xiao Guang what had happened in the illusion. Surprisingly, after hearing it, Xiao Guang also pondered for a moment and made some kind of spection or judgment.

    ¡°Master, the Seth you encountered in the illusion should be the same person on Omo Ind.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Although there were already suspicions, Little Dragon Girl¡¯s words undoubtedly provided a significant weight and evidence. Violet understood her character well and knew she wouldn¡¯t speak without enough certainty.

    With this, things became clearer.

    The one who had been collecting fragments of the Goddess of Earth¡¯s divinity was this somehow unsealed, even now incredibly powerful, fragmentary entity. It¡¯s highly likely she took the divinity fragments from the Wordless Tome.

    Violet remembered that this individual had mentioned meeting the Sky City¡¯s divine priests while conversing with Hilda.

    There were two interpretations of this statement. One was that they knew each other and were in some kind of cooperative rtionship, but that seemed highly unlikely no matter how one thought about it. Therefore, the most usible exnation was that the Sky City also harbored fragments of the Goddess of Earth¡¯s divinity, and this Seth had shed with the divine priests who guarded it in an attempt to seize them.

    Considering the importance of the Sky City and the power of the divine priests, it¡¯s highly likely the weight of this fragment was significant, and thest attempt by ¡°Seth¡± probably ended in failure.

    Otherwise, with her vile personality and disregard for life, the situation in the Sky City wouldn¡¯t have remained so calm.

    During the catastrophe on Spryce Ind, the memory of Seth had mentioned ¡°reaching this realm again¡± in a self-muttering manner. Additionally, she easily transformed Hilda into a pseudo-god-level angel¡­

    It¡¯s likely that this Seth had made another breakthrough and reached a level worthy of being called a god.

    If they were to do it again¡­

    Violet frowned, contemting some rather unpleasant possibilities.

    Well, regardless, let¡¯s revive Hilda first.

    Although she didn¡¯t have much interaction with this wingeddy, Violet just wanted to trip up that arrogant deity a bit.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 138

    While Sigrid and the others were nurturing those ¡°sphemers,¡± the room, which had been thoroughly cleaned by Miss Priestess¡¯s mes, was anxiously awaited. Finally, the vine door, confirmed to bepletely automatic, reopened.

    Violet, Little Dragon Girl, and behind them, Hilda, who had reverted to her original white hair and feathers, with the gray ear feathers grown during her angelic transformation now gone, walked out together.

    ¡°Senior Hilda!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s spirits lifted, showing joy on their faces. Sigrid, in particr, was so excited that she rushed up and hugged this fellow [Four Wings] senior.

    ¡°Sorry to have worried everyone. This time, it was all thanks to Miss Violet.¡±

    The white-wingeddy, freed from both angelic transformation and the erosion of Withering Divine Power, smiled, still maintaining her reliable demeanor. She patted Sigrid¡¯s head, her young junior, affectionately.

    Seth probably didn¡¯t expect anyone to be able to revive her in such a situation. While some memories of Hilda had be fuzzy after her angelic transformation, the overall situation was still remembered.

    As the one directly involved, and with her exceptional intelligence and sharp mind, it was impossible for Violet to hide the fact of her resurrection from Hilda.

    However, at Miss Priestess¡¯s request, the understanding wingeddy decisively agreed to help keep this secret.

    The reason they stayed inside for so long was not just the process of resurrection magic itself but also spending most of the time on debriefing.

    The events that urred on Spryce Ind were indeed just as Violet saw in the illusion, but Hilda wasn¡¯t very clear about what the ¡°Seth¡± had nned next.

    Probably, as the other party said, Seth really just saw Hilda as a convenient pawn and toy, rather than foreseeing Miss Priestess¡¯s appearance and intentionally concealing it.

    But Seth is definitely no longer on this ind.

    Hilda went to catch up with her colleagues and acquaintances nearby. She needed some time to exin to everyone what had happened during this period and the information she had gathered.

    Another small group, consisting of Violet, Little Dragon Girl, Le, and Rene, chose not to leave.

    ¡°Lady Violet, could it be that Lady Hilda¡­¡±

    Equally sharp-minded, Le had noticed some slight anomalies long ago. She and her sister, Leine, were objects rescued by Miss Priestess¡¯s miraculous power fromplete blood very. Seeing simr circumstances happening to Hilda, they couldn¡¯t help but specte.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you talking about bloodline reversion? You two were actually just idents. Probably only specific skills would lead to simr situations. This time, I deliberately avoided it and used a different method.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The sisters breathed a sigh of relief simultaneously.

    It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t stand seeing others also undergoing blood purification or feeling jealous or anything. It¡¯s just that the more such incidents urred, the greater the likelihood of exposure. Then, the most troublesome thing would be thisdy whom they had decided to serve wholeheartedly.

    In this way, things here are almosting to an end.

    ording to the message left by Seth in the illusion earlier, as long as this ind, which she referred to as the ¡°production base,¡± is destroyed, the Abyssal army ravaging various ces will bepletely wiped out.

    Although that guy appears very cunning and frivolous in behavior, as a deity, he wouldn¡¯t casually fabricate stories, and Violet can roughly guess the principle behind it. The rtionship between this ind and the Abyssal tides should be simr to that between the Abyssal worm and the Abyssal beast on the Omo ind.

    That¡¯s why there are so many Abyssal beasts, death mists, and even guardians like the Defiler Angel Hilda.

    Violet originally had no intention of spending time and energy dealing with the Abyssal army that had spread throughout the southern part of the Inessible Zone for those unfamiliar countries. But if there¡¯s such a convenient method, she might as well take care of it.

    While she doesn¡¯t feel sad about the deaths of strangers, neither does it bring her joy or happiness.

    From Hilda¡¯s words, Violet already knew that she was the strongest guardian force on this ind. However, just to be safe, Miss Priestess still opened her soulwork and scanned the entire ind.

    It was not much different from what was expected.

    After a while, everyone who had finished their exploration journey, along with Miss Hilda who had joined the team, left the interior of the ind and returned to the surface.

    Of course, considering Sigrid¡¯s strong opposition, this time they simply broke through the ceiling and rushed out.

    Since they had already shown part of their strength when fighting against the Angel Hilda, there was no need to hide anymore. Miss Priestess usually kept a low profile just to minimize unnecessary trouble.

    Standing on the surface of the Abyssal Ind, the surroundings were still filled with faint gray mist emanating from the abysses. ording to Hilda, there is indeed a veryrge special creature here, and the entire ind is actually its body.

    That¡¯s something that existed thousands of years ago, without much intelligence, but capable of moving ording to simplemands and continuously producing Abyssal beasts. This seems to be a creature created by another powerful entity, and the woman calling herself Seth was just borrowing it.

    Perhaps Hilda is not entirely clear about the reasons behind it, but Violet can guess that this thing is most likely a super-sized creature, simr to the Abyssal worm, but more focused on size and production capacity.

    As for who exactly created the magic ind, she still cannot bepletely sure. It could be a creation of the bizarre biological technology of the Abyss, or it could directly be the work of the original Goddess of Earth.

    The experiences in the illusion also gave Violet a better understanding of the past of this lost deity and further spection. Perhaps¡­ the time for the truth toe to light is approaching.

    ¡°Violet, are you really nning to destroy this ind directly?¡±

    Sigrid, who had already heard Miss Priestess¡¯s n, seemed somewhat hesitant. She looked up at the dense gray mist in the sky and then turned her gaze to the ck-haired girl beside her.

    ¡°Yes, why not solve the Abyssal invasion problem once and for all?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s natural to want that, but¡­ what if this is another trap set by the enemy? Like leading us to do this to aplish her sinister ns¡­¡±

    Violet couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Sigrid, when did you be so suspicious? Even if you don¡¯t trust the enemy, do you doubt my judgment or Hilda¡¯s?¡±

    The mentioned white-wingeddy smiled and spoke up at the right time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be any further traps here. That woman probably doesn¡¯t see this ce as very important. Her main goal is still to collect the so-called ¡®fragments.''¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    Sigrid¡¯s expression was worried.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°For some reason, I have a feeling of unease, like something is about to happen.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 141

    Now, with the [sphemer] all wiped out and the angel Hilda, who guarded the deepest parts, defeated and rescued, the invading abyssal army in this world is left with only a few remaining abyssal worms.

    Including Sigrid and several other legendary White Feathers, they are now fulfilling their original mission ¨C to exterminate those abyssal worms also considered legendary.

    Counting Le and Rene, the numbers are just enough for each person to deal with one. Of course, considering the abyssal creatures¡¯ ability to not stay dead, an ordinary legend would definitely be at a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight. So Violet gave them some small help ¨C activating the Radiant Halo.

    In this way, it¡¯s roughly a fair match.

    Violet herself isn¡¯t idling either, she has very important matters to attend to.

    Shortly after the fall of the magic ind, Sethlin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stirred.

    She woke up.

    In other words, this abyssal magic ind is indeed driven by a shard of the Goddess of Earth as its core. With its fall, the scattered divine power was spontaneously absorbed by the nearby strongest or most abundant of its kind ¨C Sethlin.

    Due to this substantial replenishment of divine shards, along with the memories absorbed from the Wordless Book, many things finally came back to Sethlin.

    Right off the bat, she provided some quite explosive news.

    ¡¾So, what you¡¯re saying is that the current disturbance caused by this Sethlin is not an awareness split from the divine shard, but the actual Goddess of Earth? Ultimately, what does ¡®the actual Goddess of Earth¡¯ mean¡­?¡¿

    Sethlin¡¯s voice sounded much clearer and stronger than before. Although her tone and voice were identical to the Seth in the illusion, in some way, Violet could clearly distinguish the difference between the two, whether it was from the tone or attitude.

    If one had to use adjectives to describe it, thetter was frivolous with a hint of indifference, while Sethlin was gentler and more amodating.

    I have to say, this deity woke up at just the right time. Miss Priestess was just worrying about what to do next, although she had some guesses, she couldn¡¯t just randomly touch things based on intuition.

    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry, listen to me slowly¡­ I never thought I would forget so many things, it feels like a lifetime ago¡­ Based on your description, it¡¯s probably that She has awakened and broken free from the seal.¡¿

    ¡¾In fact, the divine power contained within us fragments does not have an absolute distinction between life and death. The power of the Goddess of Earth Seth contains two kinds of authority simultaneously and can transform between them at any time. ¡®Withering and Life¡¯ are one entity.¡¿

    ¡¾Violet.¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm?¡¿

    ¡¾Do you remember the first fragment we encountered, called the Southern Cmity?¡¿

    ¡¾Of course, what about her?¡¿

    Sethlin was silent for a moment. Whenever she was about to reveal something significant, there would be a simr reaction, and this time was probably no exception.

    ¡¾In fact, the Goddess of Earth has two in total.¡¿

    ¡¾What?¡¿

    Because Sethlin¡¯s statement was too broad, although feeling surprised, Violet didn¡¯t know how to react. However, the former didn¡¯t make Miss Priestess wait too long and promptly exined.

    ¡¾I mentioned before, what is truly eternal is the divine essence representing the authority of life and withering of the Goddess of Earth, while consciousness is a derivative afterward. In fact, my initial statement was incorrect. These scattered consciousnesses of divine essence fragments are not ¡®Seth,¡¯ but rather beings born naturally over the long years after the divine essence split, inheriting some memories and powers. They are newborns born naturally over time.¡¿

    ¡¾Oh, now that you mention it, it kind of makes sense.¡¿

    No wonder that guy in the illusion was so adamant about constructing the temple from his memories and calling himself a god, then stubbornly doing things that diminished his value.

    This is probably the result ofter generations deriving from an unattainable mentality.

    After all, although that consciousness inherited some of Seth¡¯s memories and powers, it was born sealed tightly, and its true power differed greatly from the ¡°predecessor¡± in its memories.

    Sethlin continued to exin.

    ¡¾The essence of the Goddess of Earth, in fact, is the initial consciousness born from the divine essence, gradually acquiring its own body and values, forming a special existence surpassing ordinary beings, as are most of the first-generation deities.¡¿

    ¡¾Originally, there was indeed only one Goddess of Earth, one of the order-oriented main gods who integrated both authorities, but gradually, for some reason, the world¡¯s malice began to target Seth.¡¿

    ¡¾The world¡¯s¡­ malice?¡¿

    Almost identical to the description on the inscription in the Chamber on Omo Ind, Violet had also pondered over what this so-called ¡°malice of the world¡± exactly meant, but had always been clueless.

    ¡¾Yes, it¡¯s the malice of the world, or rather, rejection. The world is rejecting us gods, and to this day, I¡¯m still unclear about the reasons, even the original Seth herself didn¡¯t figure out its origin.¡¿

    ¡¾This rejection manifests differently in different individuals, some overtly, others subtly influencing, but its fundamental purpose is clear, to exclude all gods who ascend to the ranks of divinity from the world.¡¿

    ¡¾And for the Goddess of Earth Seth, the manifestation of this rejection is that her consciousness gradually split along with her authority, giving rise to one Seth symbolizing the authority of life and another symbolizing the authority of withering.¡¿

    ¡¾Both of these are the Goddess of Earth, but in a sense, they are no longer the original Seth. The consciousness born from the divine essence will be influenced by the authority it represents. Initially, there wasn¡¯t much conflict between life and death. Even during the split for a long time, the two seemed identical, but¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Stop! Wait a moment!¡¿

    Miss Priestess suddenly raised a question that she was extremely concerned about.

    ¡¾What form did this split take, exactly? Did it directly split into two gods, or was it more like a situation where there¡¯s a constant switch between dual personalities?¡¿

    Sethlin¡¯s voice became somewhat bitter. If one could see her expression now, it would surely be an especially helpless look.

    ¡¾It¡¯s neither. The existence of gods representsws and phenomena, far moreplex than ordinary beings. Take an example: just like the two secondary moons in this world, there¡¯s waxing and waning. As the world¡¯s rejection intensified, the divine body of the Goddess of Earth also began to undergo periodic changes.¡¿@@novelbin@@

    ¡¾Initially, Seth noticed asional instances where all the divine power in her body was forcibly transformed into a single attribute of either life or withering, but it wasn¡¯t severe. Most of the time, she remained the unified Goddess of Earth.¡¿

    ¡¾But as time passed, the periods of being the singr goddess of life or withering grew longer, while the state of fusion gradually shortened until, several hundred yearster, it finally ceased altogether.¡¿

    ¡¾During this time, Seth tried many methods to try to halt or slow down this worsening change, but they were only palliative measures, akin to treating symptoms without addressing the root cause. This change was like the cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death in mortals, seemingly an inevitable process.¡¿

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 143

    ¡¾Minerva clearly understands Seth¡¯s current state and the torment she has endured, and has always done her best to help her. As the first angel created by Seth, she has apanied her for tens of thousands of years. Even if she were to fall in battle against the other gods for her master, she would willingly do so.¡¿

    ¡¾However, Seth did not decide to strike first and wage war against the gods. Tormented by guilt over the suffering and mistakes of her other self, she decided to use this opportunity to sever the increasingly distorted path of error.¡¿

    ¡¾She knew that the Seth of withering would certainly not allow herself to be killed or sealed, but she also trusted Minerva equally. Therefore, Seth asked Minerva to help the gods kill her.¡¿

    ¡¾The loyal chief archangel eventually agreed.¡¿@@novelbin@@

    ¡¾So, on a day when the power of withering rotated in the cycle, the gods invaded the temple of the Goddess of Earth. The other two main gods of the order side and Seth engaged in a fierce battle. Although it was two against one, the Goddess of Earth was skilled in prolonged battles, and the rotation of divine power did not mean aplete loss of the other power. Both sides fought for several days, unable to separate.¡¿

    ¡¾At this moment, Minerva, who was supposed to lead the angels to resist the invaders, suddenly rushed into the temple. Under the guise of reporting, she stabbed Seth with a special artifact when Seth was unprepared. Seizing the opportunity, the gods rushed forward, thoroughly killing the Goddess of Earth and dividing and sealing her immortal essence.¡¿

    ¡¾Violet, my story¡­ is finished.¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm¡­¡¿

    Both the priestess and the silent Sethlin in her mind remained silent for a long time.

    It seems that Sethlin¡¯s memories have indeed been restored a lot, and the past she just recounted is precisely the valuable information that Violet has been wanting to know. But to be honest, there are still some lingering doubts that have not been answered.

    Let¡¯s organize the known information first.

    Firstly, the creatures in Sethlin¡¯s story, without a doubt, are what is now referred to as Abyssal Beasts. The information known to Violet also corresponds to the basic content of the story, exining why these creatures exist solely for the purpose of killing and devouring.

    The world of Aibus, probably what is now called the Abyss, apparently chose a development direction that was vastly different from this world.

    ¡¾Sethlin, the Abyss¡­ In your era, was there mutual interaction between the Aibus world and this world?¡¿

    ¡¾Yes, but it was difficult. Although both sides could interact through channels, traveling through world channels had strict strength requirements. Ordinary beings couldn¡¯t do it, and overly powerful beings like gods found it difficult to traverse because the channels couldn¡¯t bear their power.¡¿

    ¡¾What about the world¡¯s rejection? I heard that creatures from other worlds like demons would be harshly opposed when they came here. If the suppression of Abyssal Beasts actually originated from the Goddess of Earth, then what about the real Abyss, the people of Aibus?¡¿

    ¡¾No, at least before Seth was sealed, there was no mention of creatures from other worlds being rejected. The only ones affected by the world¡¯s malice at that time were beings like gods.¡¿

    Is that so¡­ So these changes only began to ur after the fall of the gods¡­

    ¡¾Then, was the Floating Ind created by Seth? Since Minerva is actually an angel, who were the gods that the winged people truly worshipped?¡¿

    Violet posed the next question, but after waiting for a while, Sethlin did not answer her, just looking somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡¾As descendants of mine, the winged people indeed initially worshipped the Goddess of Earth. As for the Floating Ind¡­ I don¡¯t have memories of creating them. At least before being sealed, there was only a production base for creating creatures simr to the Floating Ind you described, so perhaps something happened after that.¡¿

    Hmm, it was a bit disappointing¡­ It seemed unlikely that we¡¯d be able to clear up all the questions at once.

    Minerva was not a god of the sky, but the guardian archangel of the Goddess of Earth, Seth. The initial betrayal was also Seth¡¯s initiative to restrain her own madness and mistakes. It¡¯s just that after losing many memories, Sethlin herself forgot about these, only remembering the sealed part.

    When Seth was sealed, the Abyss and this world were still connected, and the world did not reject things from other worlds. The earth had not yet risen into floating inds, and the created beasts¡ªAbyssal Beasts¡ªwere not sealed beneath the Abyss.

    In other words, these events all urred after the Goddess of Earth was sealed and are likely rted to Minerva, whoter imed to be the god of the sky.

    It¡¯s impossible to obtain answers from Sethlin regarding these questions, so there¡¯s onest important piece of information that needs confirmation.

    ¡¾Sethlin, how can you be sure that the Seth I encountered is the original consciousness of the Goddess of Withering?¡¿

    The voice from the statue chuckled.

    ¡¾Violet, what do you think of the process of merging divine fragments or the resurrection of the Goddess of Earth?¡¿

    ¡¾What do you mean?¡¿

    ¡¾Sorry, my wording might have been too vague. So, do you think it¡¯s possible for a single individual to easily contain multiple different consciousnesses, especially under the premise of having a divine nature as a spiritual core? Remember, even when authority is divided, Seth spent hundreds of years before finally giving birth to two opposing consciousnesses.¡¿

    ¡¾Divine authority is unified, so even if those fragments truly give birth to their own consciousness over millennia, during the merging process, only the stronger one will remain. And in terms of spiritual strength, how can these newborn consciousnesses, which have only existed for millennia and have mostly been dormant due to sealing,pare to the original will of the Goddess of Earth?¡¿

    ¡¾Since it has already grown powerful enough to produce offspring with the standards of angelic descent, it indicates that most of the divine nature has gathered. Its return is also an inevitable inevitability.¡¿

    ¡¾Inevitable¡­¡¿

    Sethlin¡¯s statement reminded Violet of the memories she had seen earlier in the third level of the Courage City dungeon, of Reba.

    When she initially fused with thousands of vengeful spirits and the blue dragon Alexia, there was also a direct collision on the mental and spiritual levels. If she had failed in battle at that time, Reba¡¯s consciousness would have been devoured and dispersed by the soul of the blue dragon.

    It¡¯s probably the same principle here.

    Contemting this, Miss Priest suddenly blurted out a certain thought.

    ¡¾So, Sethlin, you are the consciousness representing the Goddess of Life Seth, which has existed for tens of thousands of years, right?¡¿

    Perhaps Violet¡¯s sudden question caught her off guard. Sethlin remained silent for a while before reluctantly admitting.

    ¡¾You¡¯re too sharp. I¡¯ve only just remembered it myself.¡¿

    Indeed, that¡¯s the case.

    In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to notice.

    Firstly, there are subtle differences in personality. Sethlin¡¯s approach to dealing with people is almostpletely opposite to what she would expect from Seth, the Goddess of Withering. Moreover, after recovering her memories, Violet noticed that she no longer referred to herself as ¡°this body¡± but rather directly as ¡°I¡± or ¡°Seth¡± and so on.

    This indicates that subconsciously, she no longer considers herself as a new will derived from divine fragments but as something else entirely.

    The divine consciousness passed down from the Goddess of Earth consists of two parts, representing [Life] and [Withering] respectively. Logically speaking, either could have prevailed in the fusion, but Sethlin firmly insisted that the other party represented the Goddess of Withering, Seth.

    The reason for this conviction is quite obvious.

    In this case, that little brat Lilya was really lucky with the statue she got for herself back then¡­

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 144

    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect you to be a real deity, huh? Looks like I can¡¯t speak so casually anymore.¡¿

    Sethlin didn¡¯t seem to be angry or bothered by Miss Priestess¡¯s teasing. Her character was always gentle and full of tolerance.

    ¡¾Stop teasing me. I¡¯m just a sinner whomitted a great mistake and ended up sealed. Now, I¡¯ve even lost my divine body. Moreover, being able to safely escape from the pseudo-divine realm set up by the Goddess of Withering. Violet, your power undoubtedly has reached the rank of gods or above.¡¿

    ¡¾Well¡­ maybe. Since you¡¯re archenemies with that person, can you guess roughly what her next move might be?¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm, judging from your previous description, they should have just recovered to the rank of gods. There is still a considerable gap from the peak state of the goddess of earth. Although I¡¯m not entirely sure what Minerva did after that, or what the Abyss invasion and floating inds are all about, but as you mentioned, there must be a very powerful divine fragment in the Sky City, otherwise Minerva wouldn¡¯t have left behind a guardian for sacrifice.¡¿

    ¡¾If nothing unexpected happens, the Goddess of Withering¡¯s main target next will probably be here.¡¿

    This point indeed coincided with Violet¡¯s thoughts.

    After all, the illusionary Seth also mentioned that bringing such a strong opponent here would be her victory and so on.

    Luring the tiger away from the mountain¡­ Is the battlefield here just a bait?

    ncing again at the distant airspace where intense battles were taking ce, Miss Priestess had a n in mind.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Sky Ind, Sky City.

    Theresa sat on a chair, looking out of the window at the pitch-ck night outside, with a worried expression.

    The huge disaster that urred on the Spryce Ind in the north had even reached the ears of the vigers who were confined here. During this time, there was a sense of unease among the people in the city, and even the white-feathered sisters who were guarding her had decreased significantly, probably only half of them remained.

    Miss Violet hade to see her a few days ago and exined the situation to Theresa. She was about to leave Sky City and head to the northern battlefield to deal with the disaster. She bluntly stated that if anything happened, Theresa could ask the winged people here to ry messages to Felina Trollope at the Human United Kingdom Embassy or seek help from the Holy Knight Edwina. Violet had already talked to them.

    After that, Miss Violet left and hadn¡¯t appeared again these past few days. Presumably, she was about to reach her destination by now.

    The vige girl was very worried.

    She was worried about Miss Violet¡¯s safety and also couldn¡¯t rest assured about her parents far away in the Nobos-Iron Blood Empire. She heard that the advance of Abyss monsters was unstoppable and had caused a great disaster. Her hometown, White City 27th Vige, was not far from the southern border of the Empire.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ must be safe.¡±

    Although she was filled with worry, Theresa was just an ordinary person. She couldn¡¯t do anything but sit here silently praying to the gods.

    At this moment, in the distant sky she was staring at, a gray thunderbolt suddenly struck down, hitting the towering and magnificent spire above!

    ¡°Boom!!!!¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    The thunderous sound was deafening, like a resounding war drum echoing through the heavens. It shook the vige girl¡¯s head, making her dizzy and almost falling off the chair.

    After barely recovering her senses, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    The night sky was clear and cloudless, with the bright moon hanging high. How could thunder suddenly strike? Moreover, the color of that thunder was unusually gray. Where in the world are there gray thunderbolts?

    As the gray thunder struck the side of the tower, a white shield suddenly lit up,pletely blocking and absorbing it, but it seemed like this was just the beginning.

    Countless hazy gray mists began to spread outward from the sky. Although another blue light rose from the spire and directly collided with somewhere in the sky, interrupting this process, and the barrier covering the entire city emitted light to block it, before that, many gray mists still fell and gradually floated into various parts of the city.

    Among them, quite coincidentally, some fell into the area where Theresa was watching.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    As if suddenly stepping into a pitch-ck battlefield, the previously serene and peaceful night abruptly erupted with a vast chorus of wails and thunderous roars!

    Footsteps, collisions, objects falling, and even the mournful cries of dying creatures all turned into notes of fear and unease, pouring directly into Theresa¡¯s ears, leaving her feeling bewildered.

    Even the faint gray haze had prated through doors and windows, seeping into her room.

    As if paralyzed by fear, the vige girl reached out her hand subconsciously towards it, and then, her fingertips were met with a searing and cutting pain!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!!¡±

    The almost imperceptible gray mist seemed to cling to Theresa¡¯s hand like a living creature, rapidly corroding her entire body along her skin!

    Oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no!!!!!!!!

    Even though she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, the pain served as a warning to the girl, urging her desperately to shake her hand to try to rid herself of the eerie and terrifying thing, but it waspletely ineffective.

    Am I¡­ going to die?

    The increasingly intense screams from outside and the sensation of her arm being enveloped by something akin to a branding iron, causing her to lose all sensation, filled Theresa with such intense fear that she was reminded of the despair she felt when facing monsters alone in the vige, almost causing her to lose consciousness.

    With a crash, the girl copsed heavily to the ground.

    Her body twitched slightly like a stranded fish, and in Theresa¡¯s hazy mind, what surfaced was the noble and sacred beauty of a certain ck-haired girl, the sweet andforting fragrance reminiscent of orchids and musk emanating from her, along with her affectionate smile.

    ¡°Miss Violet¡­¡±

    So, in her own heart, had this noble girl be the most important presence without her realizing it?

    She felt unwilling.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to wait for Miss Violet to return, to lean against her, to listen to her talk about her experiences and battles with a charming smile, and she hadn¡¯t been able to help her with that seed¡­

    She really wanted¡­ to see her smile again, to have her pat her head, and to hear her angelic voice.

    I¡­ don¡¯t want to die yet¡­

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    As if responding to this desire, a surging golden light illuminated from the girl¡¯s chest like stars!

    That light turned into waves, sweeping across Theresa¡¯s body, easily dispersing all the gray haze that had attached to her body, spreading close to her heart. It instantly revitalized the girl who had been plunged into coldness and numbness, restoring strength to her entire body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Subconsciously, Theresa rolled over and sat up on the ground, staring at her hands in astonishment, her gaze dumbfoundedly scanning the room illuminated by the sudden golden light, before focusing on the palm-sized golden sphere in front of her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m alive?¡±

    It had a spherical body made purely of light, with a transparent, continuously rotating polygonal crystal in the center, floating in the air. The light shimmered like breathing, resembling a fairy depicted in mythological stories.

    ¡°Did you save me? Who are you¡­?¡±

    The fairy-like creature didn¡¯t seem to have organs or abilities to speak, but the light it emitted subtly transformed, quickly forming several strings of characters in front of Theresa.

    ¡¾Master Violet¡¿

    ¡¾Stay¡¿

    ¡¾Protect¡¿

    ¡¾Don¡¯t be afraid¡¿

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 146

    After briefly treating Polly¡¯s injuries and ensuring that she was no longer in mortal danger, Edwina, Theresa, and the two White Feather girls who had previously fought the gray-robed figures gathered together and exchanged some information.

    Among them, Edwina bluntly expressed her intention to take Theresa away and made it clear that the current manpower left in the Azure Sky Kingdom waspletely insufficient to care for or protect her. The task would be handed over to the joint kingdom envoy.

    Although it sounded a bit ufortable, the two White Feather girls had to admit that what the Holy Knight said was not unfounded.

    Since the arrival of that gray mist, everything had gonepletely chaotic.

    People were dying suddenly everywhere, and the gray-robed figures, whose origins were unknown, were attacking everything in sight. Of the six members of the Wings of Freedom, half had to leave to suppress riots due to the excessively chaotic situation.

    And after so long, there was still no support from headquarters, indicating that the situation elsewhere would only be worse than here. Even if Edwina insisted on taking Theresa away, they couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Moreover, the other party was a friend, not an enemy. Just now, she had saved Polly, and the name Edwina Cecilia was also well-known to them.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the two White Feather girls left with their unconsciouspanion, realizing that helping their teammate stabilize the situation or sending Polly for further treatment was more valuable than watching over a vige girl.

    Captain Sigrid¡¯s investigation had already yielded preliminary results, and she had nned to release Theresa soon, but had to postpone it temporarily due to the sudden disaster in the north.

    Watching the three leave, the Holy Knight seemed lost in thought as she, along with the vige girl trailing behind her and the conspicuous shining orb, approached the bodies of the gray-robed figures strewn across the ground.

    Violet had already briefed Edwina on the matter of the Light Elemental Spirit, so although Edwina was surprised, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, it was something left behind by that deity, so it was normal no matter how powerful it was.

    What she was more concerned about was these suddenly emerging peculiar things.

    Some time ago, on the day when assassins appeared in the Feathered Emperor¡¯s Pce, the Wings of Freedom and the Sky City Guards subsequently conducted arge-scale search. Originally, this was just a routine response to the situation, after all, the fact that the opponents could slip into the presence of Her Majesty the Feathered Emperor and then safely escape hadn¡¯t been anticipated by the Winged people.

    But for some reason, they were indeed found.

    The individuals found at that time were just like these people, wearing gray robes, looking particrly strange. They had hidden in some residents¡¯ homes, and when the army searched, they inexplicably started fighting.

    However, Edwina was not part of the Winged leadership, so she wasn¡¯t very clear about the aftermath of this incident. She hadn¡¯t expected¡­ there were still so many of them. Where did these enemies suddenlye from?

    The Holy Knight squatted down, lifting the hood of one of them¡ªa seemingly ordinary middle-aged man.

    She then checked each of the other gray-robed individuals, most of whom were Winged, although there were also humans or hybrids, none of them showed any obvious racial characteristics or abnormalities. It was as if they had been randomly plucked from the city.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡±

    She had been very concerned about this before. The others aside, how could Winged people voluntarily join these gangs and attack their own capital?

    After all, the Winged were different from humans. This race generally had a simple and kind-hearted nature and rarely engaged in internal conflicts.

    ¡°Miss Edwina, who are these people exactly? Why are they attacking the residents of the city?¡±

    Regarding Theresa¡¯s question, the Holy Knight hesitated, her mouth opening and closing.

    Although she seemed a bit straightforward, or perhaps clueless, as the heiress of a prominent family who had received excellent education since childhood, her overall perspective and judgment were actually not weak. At least, she wasn¡¯tparable to this inexperienced vige girl.

    At this moment, the face of a certain half-beastman suddenly shed in the girl¡¯s mind, prompting Edwina to think of a certain possibility.

    ¡°Swish!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Edwina used her sword to cut open the gray robe covering the chest of one of the male humans.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    This abrupt action startled the vige girl, her face blushing with embarrassment. She instinctively covered her eyes with her hands, but out of curiosity, she still left a small gap to secretly peek.

    Ignoring Theresa¡¯s subtle movements, Edwina, as a matured Holy Knight, certainly wouldn¡¯t be shy like a little girl because of such trivial matters. Seeing the scene before her, her expression slightly darkened.

    Inside the man¡¯s gray robe, there were grayish tendrils attached to his chest, and¡­ they were growing directly from within his body, even squirming slightly at this moment.

    It¡¯s simr to the situation with Epunia back then.

    No wonder it felt strange when she was cutting through them earlier.

    But the [Southern Cmity] should have been eradicated. Edwina didn¡¯t believe that such a thing could escape under Miss Violet¡¯s personal intervention.

    She looked up at the gray clouds looming over the sky, then turned back to exin to the vige girl.

    ¡°I have seen simr situations during my journey with Miss Violet. These people are likely local residents who have been parasitized and controlled by monsters. And now, the Sky City¡­¡±

    It seemed she wanted to say more, but seeing the somewhat puzzled look of the green-haired girl, Edwina chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Anyway,e with me to the embassy first. There are guards from both the kingdom and the Winged people stationed there, so it¡¯s rtively safe. These recent changes havee too quickly, one after another. No one knows what will happen next. Until Miss Violet solves the problem, I must ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±

    There seemed to be some hesitation, but Theresa eventually spoke up curiously.

    ¡°Has Miss Violet already returned to the Sky City? But considering the timing, shouldn¡¯t she still be in the north?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The vige girl was left baffled by the other¡¯s casual attitude.

    Edwina, who had already started to step forward, turned her head and smiled at her.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, Miss Violet, before she left, besides instructing me toe to your aid in case of any trouble in the city, also mentioned that if it were truly urgent, she had a way to quickly return here. So, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on what we need to do.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Countless silver streaks passed by her side as she felt the fluctuations of the familiar yet unfamiliar long-distance teleportation. In a certain moment, the girl stepped out of the doorway.

    ¡°Swoosh~¡±

    This was inside the embassy of the Human United Kingdom, in a room belonging to someone named Violet.

    ¡°Phew¡­ looks like it worked, hehe. Thankfully, I had the foresight. Before leaving, I set up an invisible spatial teleportation gate on this side of the Sky City.¡±

    The priestess nced around, ensuring that there was indeed no one intruding into her room, before she drew a summoning array with her hand.

    ¡°Come out, Xiao Guang.¡±

    A familiar glow shed, and the golden-haired dragon girl emerged from the pet space into this world.

    As soon as shended, the dragon girl frowned slightly, ncing at the pitch-ck night outside the window.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems to be as expected. But given the current situation, our return shouldn¡¯t be toote. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rather than leaving through the main door, after all, she wasn¡¯t quite sure of the specific situation outside. In case she bumped into someone she knew, exining would take too much time.

    Without further ado, Violet simply pushed open the window and, without any grace, stepped onto the ledge before jumping out.

    The howling night wind blew into the room through the window, with only the gradually fading and re-concealing silver door, witnessing the arrival of the two young girls.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 147

    ¡¾Sethlin, can you sense the location of the divine fragments?¡¿

    Fluttering her dazzling Divine Feathers, while flying in the air with her pet, Violet didn¡¯t forget to ask the guide who she had tucked away in her pocket.

    The Sky City was already shrouded in gray clouds and mist. The reason it hadn¡¯tpletely descended yet was probably because the caster of this scene was being restrained by someone, coupled with the fact that the protective barrier of the city was still in effect.

    ¡¾I can¡¯t sense it. It¡¯s probably hidden by something. But there¡¯s another extremely powerful, unmistakable aura of [life] and [withering] divine essence here, at least half the size of Seth at her peak, near the top of that tower.¡¿

    After obtaining the divine fragments Sethlin had once detached from the Abyssal Ind and from within those worm bodies, Sethlin¡¯s power had also been significantly restored. Although it definitely couldn¡¯tpare to the Goddess of Withering who was causing trouble, and she was still sealed, her perception of the outside world had expanded to a considerable extent.

    At least she no longer needed Violet to ry and describe everything like before.

    What she sensed undoubtedly was the other half of the consciousness of the former Goddess of Earth she had contacted in the illusion. The familiar death fog in the sky was obviously also from His hand.

    So, the goal was clear.

    During the flight to the Sky Temple, Violet also took the opportunity to observe the situation of the city from above.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not looking good.

    Although most of the death fog has been blocked by barriers, it seems that a small amount has still managed to seep into various areas.

    Basically, anything below the Earth-level can¡¯t withstand this kind of power and is doomed upon contact. Plus, it seems like there are a lot of strange individuals taking advantage of the chaos, distracting the Winged Guardians¡¯ defense forces. Now, everything is in turmoil.

    Currently, Violet doesn¡¯t have the time or the inclination to deal with these matters. However, the Kingdoms¡¯ envoy was personally entrusted to her by Lilya before she left. Regardless, its safety must be ensured.

    Then there¡¯s Theresa. When Miss Priestess teleported her over, she sensed the fluctuation of the light elemental spirit left behind by her. It seems like she¡¯s in battle, and her location isn¡¯t far from the embassy, indicating that Edwina is indeed following her instructions.

    The light elemental spirit is a Lv70 summon. While it definitely can¡¯t defeat the Goddess of Withering Seth, it¡¯s not much inferior to the angel Hilda. Plus, with Edwina, some riffraff won¡¯t be able to do much against them.

    Judging from the situation seen when leaving the embassy, as long as the main battlefield in the sky doesn¡¯t copse, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues here.

    So, for now, there¡¯s no need to worry.

    Lost in thought, Miss Priestess and her dragonpanion have already arrived at the entrance to the Sky Temple.

    Unlike most of the buildings of the Winged People, the Sky Temple is different. Although it¡¯s tall enough to almost not see the top, it wasn¡¯t built with a direct pathway from the sky into the interior.

    ording to the information collected by Violet, to reach the top of the tower and qualify for an audience with the gods, one either needs recognition and guidance from the Divine Rite, or they must climb up through their own efforts.

    And this climbing qualification isn¡¯t something everyone can possess. The vast majority of outsiders are only allowed to visit the first level of the Sky Temple and cannot proceed upward.@@novelbin@@

    Originally, Violet nned to wait until after the Feathered Emperor¡¯s banquet and then start working on obtaining the climbing qualification, as Sigrid suggested to her. After all, it¡¯s the most likely way for outsiders to meet the gods.

    ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes, and what happened afterwards resulted in the continued closure of the Sky Temple, with Miss Priestess temporarily heading north.

    Never did I expect to arrive here at this moment, in this manner.

    Standing in the low sky at the base of the spire, the ck-haired girl looked down, seeing chaos near the Sky Temple.

    Arge number of grey-robed figures were pouring in from all directions, relentlessly attacking the defenses formed by the ¡°Wings of Freedom¡± and the temple guards. Magical lights scattered and battles were fiercely waged.

    These grey-robed figures weren¡¯t particrly strong, probably averaging around Lv10 to Lv20, and they seemed like mere minions, albeit possibly enhanced by some force.

    However, due to the sessive emergencies in the northern battlefield, most of the strong warriors within the Sky City had already rushed over there. The ¡°Four Wings¡± and the four legendary temple guardians were all absent, leading to their being suppressed on the Winged People¡¯s territory.

    It seemed like this was deliberately orchestrated by Seth.

    ¡°It appears this is indeed the critical point.¡±

    Among those white feathers, Violet even spotted a few figures of the ¡°Royal Wing Guards¡±.

    Even the Feathered Emperor Estini hade, and she wasn¡¯t on this battlefield, which meant¡­

    ¡°¡­The real battle is inside the tower, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    However, interestingly, although she didn¡¯t see the Feathered Emperor, among those temple guards, Violet unexpectedly found a somewhat familiar figure.

    The little fox from the Beastman Kingdom, the legendary assassin Mevis.

    Among the beast races, foxes were one of the species with rtively high resemnce to humans, especially female foxes. Aside from the fur used for warmth and modesty and a few distinctive racial features and habits, the rest of their body parts were very close to those of humans.

    So asionally, female foxes can also be targets of human poaching gangs, and the beauty of it can be seen from the young fox Mevis.

    She wore a white short top and shorts that allowed for easy movement, withrge patches of skin and soft fox fur exposed, swaying her pale pink tail like a phantom as she moved back and forth among the enemy group. Whenever she struck, she would kill someone, attracting a lot of firepower from the grey-robed figures.

    This little fox is currently the only legendary figure on both sides of the battlefield. Upon closer inspection, you can also see that among the Winged People¡¯s frontlines, there are indeed asionally interspersed with some beastman warriors, evidently brought by Mevis as reinforcements, belonging to the Beastman Kingdom envoy.

    When did beastmen start colluding with the Winged People? Wasn¡¯t Sigrid investigating their rtionship with the Abyss before?

    And among these beastmen, Miss Priestess didn¡¯t see any traces of the tiger-person Kunnir or that half-dragon.

    Strange¡­

    But this isn¡¯t much rted to Violet, or rather, there¡¯s no need to rush to figure it out immediately. Her current goal is simply to take advantage of this opportunity to uncover the secrets hidden within the Sky Temple and to meet the Goddess of Withering Seth who wants to cause trouble.

    Putting on her Chameleon Cloak, Violet, along with her pet, quietly bypassed the tight defense line formed by the Winged People and slipped towards the entrance of the base of the spire.

    Fortunately, this time that damn thing didn¡¯t cause any problems, and Miss Priestess smoothly entered the first level of the Sky Temple.

    The surroundings resembled a museum exhibition, with arge number of murals, artifacts, and unidentified objects scattered around the hall. Although the magicalmp still shone brightly, there was not a soul in sight.

    Obviously, the staff here had already been evacuated in advance.

    After a quick nce around, Violet soon found her target.

    In the Winged People¡¯s architecture, there are no stairs. They either fly directly or use spatial teleportation arrays to move, like the silver light in front of Miss Priestess.

    Simr arrays, she had seen them more than once in the Azure Sky Kingdom.

    Although intuition told Violet that reaching the top of the tower was definitely not that simple, she adopted the attitude of ¡°how do you know if you don¡¯t try,¡± and directly stepped onto it.

    However, as a precaution, she decided to let her Xiao Guang stay outside for the time being to adapt to any situation.

    ¡°Swoosh~¡±

    The silver light shed around her. After a slight sensation of floating, Violet appeared in another space.

    Here¡­ the area was basically the same size as the first floor of the spire, or perhaps slightly smaller, but it was empty. Besides the magic runes underfoot and another array emitting silver light in front of her, there were only empty walls and ceilings.

    Could this be¡­?

    The ck-haired girl squinted her silver-blue eyes slightly, then smiled.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 148

    To confirm her suspicions, Violet sent a message through the contract to her little dragon still on the first floor, asking her to step into the array as well.

    The contract received a positive response, but Miss Priestess waited in ce for nearly half a minute, still without any sign of her pet appearing.

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    This was a random teleportation array.

    This ce was definitely still within the spire. Judging from the situation, creatures entering the teleportation array would be randomly transported to any floor. In other words, while there was a very small chance of directly reaching the top of the tower, the greater likelihood was being trapped inside and going around in circles.

    So, this was the significance of ¡°climbing.¡±

    The Sky Temple¡¯s spire soared into the clouds, and no one knew exactly how many floors there were. Trying your luck to reach the top was extremely difficult. In some sense, it was more torturous than climbingyer byyer with your own legs.

    After all, while Violet might not find the burden of spatial teleportation too taxing, it was difficult for ordinary creatures to endure it continuously. The interstitial space was not as stable as the mortal realm.

    This could be seen from the fact that crossing the ¡°Gate of Transference¡± required wearing protective gear, or hiding inside a magical beast.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t see you. There¡¯s an issue with this teleportation array.¡±

    Soon, the pet¡¯s thoughts came through the contract, indicating that she had also discovered the clue.

    Before Violet could reply, the little dragon girl threw another sentence:

    ¡°Do you need me to st through this ce? I can sense the master¡¯s location.¡±

    *Cough cough cough!*

    ¡¾Stop, stop, stop, calm down!¡¿

    It¡¯s way too extreme to just st through without any further consideration!

    After all, this is ultimately a sacred ce for the Winged People, even more important than the Feather Pce. If Xiao Guang were to directly st through or even split it in half, it would be quite difficult for her to exin.

    Things haven¡¯t reached the point where we need to forcefully resort to violence. It seems that Seth has probably dyed the Divine Rite, so it shouldn¡¯t be over so quickly.

    The Winged People have managed this ce for a thousand years, and with the protection of the gods, it¡¯s not something that can be easily destroyed by just anyone.

    That¡¯s why Violet chose to enter the temple from below ording to the rules, rather than charging directly into the sky and smashing through the top walls and barriers.

    After soothing the somewhat agitated dragondy who had been separated from her master, Violet began to think about a n.

    In fact, reuniting with Xiao Guang wasn¡¯t difficult at all. They were connected by a strong contract, so all she needed to do was to let the little dragon return to her pet space, then summon her again.

    Although this tower is covered by barriers, seemingly isting conventional spatial teleportation, summoning, and physical or magical impact, it also has its limits. The priority of the contract formed between Violet and Xiao Guang clearly surpasses the restrictions of this ce.

    To be safe, it¡¯s better to gather first.

    After summoning Xiao Guang back to her side, the restless energy and expression on her gradually subsided. It seemed she had been a bit hasty earlier.

    The idea of sting through the tower mentioned earlier probably wasn¡¯t a joke.

    After informing Xiao Guang of the gathered intelligence, the blonde girl also furrowed her brows.

    ¡°So, what should we do, Master? Are we really going to keep trying one by one? That seems really foolish.¡±

    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±

    At that moment, Sethlin¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry. I recognize this type of spatial array structure. Its prototype should be the Discement Array created by Minerva. I¡¯ve seen it a few times before. Although it looks like it has been modified somewhat, the principle remains the same.¡¿

    Miss Priestess¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.@@novelbin@@

    ¡¾Oh, I see! Teacher Sethlin, please guide me!¡¿

    ¡¾¡­ What other strange nickname are you giving me? Clearly, it¡¯s such a critical moment, yet you¡¯re not worried or afraid at all¡­ Let me tell you, after entering this tower, I can already sense the presence of fragments in this ce. It¡¯s very powerful, at least one-third of Seth¡¯s full strength during her prime.¡¿

    ¡¾If the Withering One, who has already restored to the realm of gods, gets hold of it, he might even regain a position close to the main god. That¡¯s a power far beyond what ordinary deities can match. When that happens, it will truly be a disaster. Do you understand, Violet?¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm¡­ I understand, I understand, but there¡¯s no point in being so tense, right? So, how do we get up there now?¡¿

    ¡¾Why do I feel like you have no clue at all¡­ Anyway, in short, the most important thing to quickly reach the top of the tower is to obtain coordinates, which is also called traction. Of course, since no one is here to do it now, you need to anchor those coordinates yourself.¡¿

    ¡¾Anchor? How do I anchor them?¡¿

    In a gentle and serious manner, Sethlin exined, like an encouraging mentor.

    ¡¾Of course, it¡¯s through the power of your soul, Violet. Your soul is very powerful. Although I¡¯m not sure where the limit lies, it has indeed reached a level above that of a god. But it seems like you rarely, if ever, actively use this power.¡¿

    ¡¾This is quite wasteful behavior. You should know that the greatest difference between us deities and mortals lies in the power of our godhood and soul. This should be a power that deities naturally know how to use. I never asked before, but why¡­¡¿

    ¡¾I¡¯m not some deity, just happened to be rtively strong¡­ As for soul power, I have indeed tried to practice it, but no one taught me, and until now, I¡¯ve just been experimenting on my own.¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm¡­¡¿

    Sethlin seemed uninterested in debating whether or not Violet was a god.

    As a goddess representing life, gentle and inclusive, Sethlin never attempted to pry into Violet¡¯s secrets in any form, even though as someone who clearly had surpassed the realm of gods, her existence walking freely in the world seemed quite discordant to Sethlin.

    ¡¾It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you. Once you grasp the basics, you can adapt the application methods yourself.¡¿

    ¡¾Oh, thank you, Teacher Sethlin!¡¿

    This was truly a timely blessing.

    Violet was just wondering whom to consult, and Sethlin, as the former Goddess of Earth and one of the three major deities of the Order Side, who had recovered many memories, undoubtedly possessed valuable experience.

    ¡¾Close your eyes, abandon the vision of your physical body, and gradually extend a part of your soul outward, imagining the sensation of using your hands and feet. Yes, unleash your imagination. The soul is a magical entity with form but no substance. It is the true body of the gods, capable of dividing into all things ording to their thoughts.¡¿

    Sethlin¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. Perhaps her exnation seemed somewhat obscure and difficult to understand to ordinary people, but for some reason, Violet, following her guidance, felt exceptionally rxed andfortable, as if things were falling into ce effortlessly.

    A new body gradually took shape outside her physical form.

    Previously, she had simply spread out her immense soul power like casting a, naturally able to see everything within its reach.

    But this was undoubtedly a rather superficial or wasteful application.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 149

    In ordance with the imagination of Miss Priestess, the portion of SP that separated from the ¡°Violet figure¡± in her mind gradually reassembled into her original form outside her body.

    This was a miraculous experience that was difficult to imagine and describe. Through the eyes of this ¡°SP body,¡± Violet actually saw herself standing still with closed eyes, emitting a faint jade-like glow from her arms, and the golden-haired girl standing beside her, looking around.

    As if noticing this gaze, Xiao Guang suddenly looked towards ¡°Violet¡± with a smile that was usually reserved for her master.

    At this moment, Sethlin¡¯s voice also sounded just right¡ªinterestingly, even though she had separated from the body, Violet could still hear the stone statue¡¯s thoughts ced on her main body. This was not because Sethlin¡¯s power had increased, but because this kind of existence, simr to a ¡°substitute,¡± still had a clear and strong connection with the main body.

    ¡¾It seems you have seeded. This is the basic application method of the power of the soul¡ªincarnation. It is also the mostmon means used by us gods to respond to the prayers of our followers.¡¿

    ¡¾You can directly control the incarnation¡¯s movements, but in this case, ordinary beings cannot perceive its existence. Alternatively, you can follow the causal rtionships of faith to cross space and descend, or even let the incarnation rely on certain inanimate objects or weak creatures with devout beliefs to achieve physical contact.¡¿

    ¡¾This is also what believers call ¡®the descent of a god.¡¯¡¿

    ¡¾Ah¡­ I see.¡¿

    Violet nodded somewhat understandingly. Interestingly, perhaps because she was not yet proficient, when the SP incarnation nodded, the main body standing beside it also made the same movement.

    ¡¾Wait, Sethlin, I suddenly thought of a question. If I keep dividing my thoughts like this every day, won¡¯t I end up with split personality disorder like you did before?¡¿

    ¡¾I¡¯ve told you, that wasn¡¯t split personality¡­ Don¡¯t worry, the division of the Goddess of Earth back then was due to the world¡¯s rejection,bined with the periodic changes caused by the uniqueness of the divine nature. It was mainly because there were some issues with the life and [Withering] divinities themselves, which under normal circumstances wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¿

    ¡¾Regardless of how many incarnations are separated, there will only be one deity. Otherwise, who would dare to use such a dangerous ability?¡¿

    ¡¾Well¡­ how do we anchor the coordinates now, Teacher Sethlin?¡¿

    ¡¾Now that the most difficult step is done, the rest is simple. Before the divine soul incarnation attaches to a physical entity, it won¡¯t be affected by any forces from the realm of reality. You directly use the incarnation to traverse the tower to reach the destination, then use it as an anchor point to guide and perform another teleportation. Naturally, you will reach the top of the tower.¡¿

    ¡¾I see! No wonder you¡¯re Teacher Sethlin!¡¿

    Sethlin didn¡¯t continue speaking, probablypletely speechless about being repeatedly addressed as ¡°Teacher¡± by Miss Priestess.

    So, Violet left her original body in ce and attempted to control this new ¡°soul incarnation¡± to ascend.

    The process went very smoothly, indeed as Sethlin had said. This body, purely constructed from SP,pletely defied physical norms. Violet could freely control it, floating around like a ghost. The thick walls and defensive magic arrays seemed like nothing, allowing her to move effortlessly.

    The normal movement speed of the incarnation seemed to be entirely based on Violet¡¯s imagination and the strength of the SP. With experience in using the ¡°Divine Feathers¡± for super-fast flight, although the Sky Temple¡¯s height surprised her, in less than half a minute, Violet¡¯s incarnation had already rushed out of the tower top and arrived outside.

    As she passed through the floors along the way, they were exactly as Miss Priestess had guessed¡ªalmost identical spatial magic arrays,pletely empty.

    She didn¡¯t count the exact number of floors, but there were at least a thousand. The construction and maintenance of this tower definitely involved magical factors.

    Of course, what puzzled Violet the most was that even when she reached the highest floor and passed through to the top of the tower, she didn¡¯t see anything worth admiring. The top floor was just like the ones below, only the area was considerably smaller.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    This was already in the center of the clouds, surrounded by swirling mist, yet it couldn¡¯t affect Violet in any way. Miss Priestess¡¯s incarnation looked around for a while, puzzled. Just as she was puzzled, suddenly, a sh of inspiration struck her!

    Looking upwards.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Both the incarnation and the original body, still left below, couldn¡¯t help but curse. Above this spire, there was actually a floating ind!

    An ind on an ind, the true Sky Temple.

    But to call it an ind was more like a small piece ofnd, or a pce, raised in some special way.

    That resplendent floating pce, in this nearly ten thousand meters high sky, truly seemed otherworldly, evoking the divine atmosphere of overlooking the mortal realm, making Violet couldn¡¯t help but think of various fantastical myths on Earth.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡¾Violet? What happened? Did Seth notice you?¡¿

    The original body suddenly spoke, obviously also catching the attention of Sethlin and the dragon girl. Violet, somewhat unskilled, switched control of the original body and shook her head, exining to them what she saw.

    Upon hearing this, the dragondy¡¯s face immediately showed a strange expression.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we just fly up there?¡±

    ¡°No, if I¡¯m not mistaken, although the pce in the sky is not directly connected to the tower body, the barriers guarding them should be integrated. Unless we forcibly break them, we still have to use the teleportation array below to get in.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    The dragon girl clicked her tongue unhappily but didn¡¯t say anything further.

    ¡¾In that case, Violet should quickly enter that pce and establish an anchor point. To be honest, I¡¯m also eager to know what Minerva did after all, and whether she¡¯s safe now¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Hmm.¡¿

    Indeed, Miss Priestess had also long awaited the truth. Immediately, she controlled the incarnation to continue ascending and entered the real Sky Temple above the spire.

    There were no barriers on the walls. In the blink of an eye, Violet had reached her destination.

    Here¡­

    Was truly interesting.

    It wasn¡¯t noticeable from the outside, but upon entering, Violet discovered that the walls of the entire pce were transparent.

    To be precise, they were transparent outward, but nothing could be seen inward. Violet had seen something simr in the underground auction house of the already destroyed Spris Ind.@@novelbin@@

    It seemed that at least part of the construction of this pce was done by the winged people.

    The structure of this ce was somewhat like a pavilion erged several times. It was circr with a roof on top. Surrounding the seemingly transparent walls on the inner edge stood a ring of stone pirs. The floor was covered with smooth, white tiles, and in the center of the peculiar tform, a hexagonal crystal glistened.

    There were people here, quite a few of them.

    Several figures dressed in ritual robes stood around the tform, seemingly infusing light into the white-feathered woman in their midst. A tiger person named Kunnir stood anxiously beside them in armor.

    And outside the scene, battling with something, was the Feathered Emperor, Estini.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 152

    It was unbelievable, as if connecting to a marvelous circuit, the crystal actively extended a green flow of light, wrapping around the smooth fingers of the priestess.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    With a pair of immacte white wings each on her back, beside her ears, and atop her head, a holy woman with six wings and pristine white hair slowly rose from above the crystal, transforming into a holographic image.

    ¡°The Goddess of Sky and Freedom!?¡±

    The priests eximed in extreme astonishment.

    The moment Violet took over, a tremendous repulsive force emanated from the barrier, pushing away everyone except for the priestess. Without hesitation, these devout followers of the Sky God prostrated themselves, pressing their heads tightly against the ground.

    ¡°Oh, Sky God, we wee your descent with reverence!!!¡±

    The deity did not respond to the fervor and devotion of the faithful. Her serene gaze scanned the entire scene, quickly focusing on the nearby ck-haired girl, with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, mysterious presence.¡±

    Violet looked curiously at the holographic image, which was almost identical to the deity. She wasn¡¯t quite sure¡­ she had only touched the barrier, so why did such a huge reaction ur suddenly?

    ¡°Are you Minerva? The Guardian Archangel of Seth, also known as the Sky God?¡±

    The beautiful angelic apparition smiled, making a somewhat peculiar gesture. Although Violet had never seen it before, she immediately realized that it was a kind of etiquette.

    As if the gesture itself was a recognized standard, a regtion called ¡°Courtesy.¡±

    ¡°I am Minerva, but also not. Since you can speak of my true identity in a word, you must have already encountered our lord, Seth. I wonder how She is doing now?¡±

    The Goddess of Whitering is still fighting outside with the High Priestess, Minerva couldn¡¯t possibly not know. What she said undoubtedly referred to Sethlin, the Goddess of Life. Although both are individuals derived from the Goddess of Earth, it seems that the Archangel leans more towards thetter.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to respect Seth¡¯s wishes and shattered and sealed Him.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine, but is it really okay to talk about this with so many people around?¡±

    Just as Violet had this thought, she turned around to find that a faint white halo had enveloped her surroundings at some point. It included her and the holographic image of Minerva, along with the crystal, while even Xiao Guang was temporarily excluded.

    And yet, with such an event happening, the little dragon girl hadn¡¯t immediately hurried to inquire through their contract?

    The Archangel smiled as she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a pseudo-god realm temporarily constructed with the power of our lord. Although rudimentary, manipting the flow of time and isting inquiries can still be achieved. You can understand it as usmunicating at super-speed of thought, to the outside world, it¡¯s just a fleeting moment.¡±

    ¡°So convenient¡­¡±

    The illusion created by Seth before seemed to have a simr name and effect. They were indeed fellows of the mythological era.

    ¡¾In that case, Seth, do you need to get closer and talk to her?¡¿

    Just as the priestess was about to take out a stone statue identical to the holographic image before her, a gentle voice of Seth suddenly sounded in the air.

    ¡°No need for such trouble¡­ Minerva, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    A bluish-green light slowly rose from the top of the deity, forming a goddess¡¯s holographic image almost identical to the one seen in the illusion before. It was slightly blurry, asionally trembling like a poor signal.

    ¡°My lord¡­ it has indeed been a long time. I apologize for failing your instructions and not being able to prevent the great mistake made by the Withered One.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you¡¯ve done well¡­ You left your incarnation here, but where is your true form? And where have the other gods gone?¡±

    Minerva hesitated for a moment, then sighed softly.

    ¡°My lord, we all underestimated the malice of the world. Your downfall was just the beginning. The intricacies of it all are tooplex and convoluted to exin in detail now, but most of the gods have fallen. The few who survived are also subject to various limitations. Our era¡­ ising to an end.¡±

    Not swayed by such words, Seth stared intensely at the holographic image of the Archangel.

    ¡°And what about you? What happened to you?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The angel fell silent, but both Violet and Seth, who was conversing with it, understood the truth behind this silence.

    ¡°I see¡­ even you¡­ Who did it?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but after the entity left me behind, it went to the battlefield of dusk with the gods. Because of the separation between the two realms, I¡¯m not exactly sure what happened there, but at the moment of the entity¡¯s demise, this body did indeed sense the final thoughts transmitted from there.¡±

    ¡°Regret, reluctance, and a hint of unmasked fear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    This time, it was Sethlin who fell into silence.

    After a while, she sighed in sorrow.

    ¡°It seems that the world has truly forsaken us gods¡­ You left behind a fragment of your soul here in advance, presumably for that reason. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but this burden should not fall on Violet¡­ Well, time is precious. Let¡¯s start as soon as possible.¡±

    With that, the holographic image of Seth dissipated, returning to the deity statue. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to chat more with her old friend, but the pseudo-god realm consumed a tremendous amount of energy. Minerva waspletely maintaining it by burning her own fragment of soul as the cost. For Seth to forcefully construct a virtual body through sealing would be too difficult for her current state.

    Both sides were pushing themselves to their limits.

    Although she had returned to her seal, Violet could feel that Seth¡¯s consciousness was still silently watching the figure of the Archangel, as if wanting to firmly imprint the other in the deepest recesses of memory.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this sudden heavy atmosphere¡­¡±

    As if teasing, Violet scratched her head, then met the gaze of the incarnation of Minerva once again.

    ¡°So, were you waiting for me on purpose? What is this thing you¡¯re referring to?¡±

    Gathering her spirits from the slight mncholy, the self-named Sky God didn¡¯t pretend to be mysterious or profound, and candidly replied.

    ¡°To be honest, when I left behind this strand of divine thought initially, it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious entity known as Violet. As for who it was for, I believe you, who knows so much, must have already guessed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sethlin, or rather, the life-consciousness of the Goddess of Earth?¡±

    Minerva smiled and nodded.

    The reason Violet could immediately guess the answer was mainly because she suddenly thought of the prophecy passed down by the Sky God a thousand years ago, which she had learned from Sigrid¡¯s mouth.

    The seeds created by Seth, perhaps, represented a significance that was not as simple as the priestess initially imagined.

    This pure embodiment of the power of life might only be created in a split state by Sethlin, who once represented one of the original consciousnesses of the Goddess of Earth, symbolizing life.

    Violet wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Minerva and the Goddess of Life or Sethlin¡¯s consciousness, specifically discussed initially, but they couldn¡¯t have been unprepared for such a sudden turn of events. It was highly likely that the awakening of the Withered One would indirectly lead to the awakening of Seth, the antithesis sealed alongside her.

    This was a signal, telling the consciousness of the fragmented Minerva, still in the temple of the Sky God on the Sky Ind, that she had awakened.

    So the meaning of the prophecy was to bring the relevant individuals to the Sky City once this seed was found, and head to the Sky Temple.

    The fundamental purpose of this approach was to allow Minerva to reunite with Seth as soon as possible and activate the contingency n they had left behind.

    When Seth handed over the seed, she didn¡¯t tell Violet about this matter. On one hand, perhaps she hadn¡¯t fully recovered her memory at the time and only vaguely remembered the need to do so.

    On the other hand, it was also a precaution, just as the priestess had been wary of the unknown being sealed within Seth for a long time.

    This was probably the secret that Seth had been hiding from the priestess all along.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 153

    This was the original n, but the priestess unexpectedly became a variable that no one had anticipated, inserting herself into theyout.

    Not only did she awaken Seth ahead of schedule in her own way, but after some chaotic events, she forcibly intervened in this mess, causing the winged people who were supposed to swiftly find the owner of the seed by following the prophecy to lose their target and be thrown into confusion.

    ¡°Damn¡­ it¡¯s really a case of making a mess of things.¡±

    Violet, understanding the situation, pped her forehead without any sense of responsibility, and looked at the serene, smiling Archangel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize. Even if I hadn¡¯t been here, the arrival of this disaster would have been unavoidable, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, ording to the original n between me and Lady Seth, the disaster was inevitable only when the Withered One regained the position of god and destroyed the subspace seal I set on the Spryce Ind, releasing the fabricated divine beast, would Lady [Life] awaken. The Cmity was unavoidable, and it should have urred a thousand years ago, but Lady Seth sacrificed herself to dy it until now.¡±

    ¡°Why say that? Although it sounds a bit like hindsight, if I had known about this in advance, it might not have¡­¡±

    Violet frowned, but Minerva neither confirmed nor denied her hypothesis.

    ¡°Perhaps. Your existence is very mysterious, and I cannot make any hasty conclusions. But in terms of results, the disaster has still urred, hasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the malice of the world, the cause and effect ofpletely eliminating Lady Seth¡ªthe Goddess of Earth¡ªfrom this world, and it¡¯s not something that can be understood from just a few words or actions.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like that whole fate and future theory. I¡¯ve encountered a little girl with simr abilities before. Could everything that happens in this world be predetermined?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Minerva shook her head.

    ¡°Not exactly. Fate is a game, and the gods already have divine realms andws, making them equals with the world. The world cannot predetermine the fate of the gods, so there¡¯s a struggle.¡±

    The smile of the Archangel became somewhat bitter and resigned.

    ¡°We just lost the game, lost to the world, and embarked on a pre-nned path of destiny, thus falling. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will understand, and your existence is different from ours. Perhaps¡­ Well, let¡¯s go back to the present. ording to the n I originally left behind, once the situation reaches an irretrievable level, Lady Seth is supposed to retrieve some of her power stored in this Sky Temple and confront the other Lady Seth who has fallen into madness.¡±

    ¡°But seeing a deity like you, Violet, has made me, who noticed this incidentally, think of another possible path.¡±

    The ck-haired girl was stunned at these words.

    ¡°Wait, you noticed me a long time ago? Was it you who faintly called out from the Sky Temple before?¡±

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    Minerva admitted with a smile, but there was a hint of bitterness in her expression no matter how you looked at it.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity. This body is nothing but a remnant soul, the original body has fallen, even with the help of Lady Seth¡¯s power, it has barely been maintained through slumber until now. However, it¡¯s still too weak to attract your attention.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.¡±

    Actually, Violet was quite concerned about that feeling at the time, intending to investigate when she had the chance, but the awkward incident at the Feather Pce made her extremely embarrassed. She didn¡¯t dare to go out for several days, and hearing that the temple was temporarily closed due to the celebration of Estini¡¯s birthday¡­ Well, it¡¯s probably best not to mention that.

    ¡°So, what do you mean by the other way you mentioned? Should I just go directly and confront Seth, who¡¯s causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Minerva looked quite surprised, probably not expecting¡­ the ck-haired girl in front of her to suddenly utter such reckless words.

    ¡°I also wish it could be solved so easily, but the Goddess of Earth is one of the former three major gods of the order, a major deity. Even though Lady Withered has only restored less than half of her strengthpared to her heyday, she is still far beyond the power of ordinary gods to contend with. For now, the n is for you, who have also ascended to the rank of godhood, to merge this part of the life divine essence, which may be the only chance to defeat her.¡±

    ¡°Merge the life divine essence?¡±

    Does it really have toe to this extent?

    Violet couldn¡¯t confirm how much power the Goddess of Withering Seth possessed, but she had seen the one who worshipped her as a god. Although very strong, they were only around level 80. Even if they used various secret techniques desperately, it couldn¡¯t possibly boost her by 30 levels, right?

    Both sides had been deadlocked outside for some time now without a clear winner. Seth¡¯s raw strength couldn¡¯t be much higher than hers. If they were to fight, Violet believed she wouldn¡¯t easily lose.

    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling? Pity¡­ If it reallyes down to it, then we¡¯ll have to stick to the original n, where Life shall merge again, and Miss Violet will assist in the battle. But in that case, the odds¡­¡±

    Sizzle, sizzle¡­

    Midway through her words, for some reason, Minerva¡¯s figure began to fluctuate unstably, and the surroundingyer of white light started flickering, as if it could extinguish at any moment.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening now?¡±

    As if realizing something, the serene and elegant expression of the Archangel Lady turned somewhat anxious.

    ¡°The consumption in the pseudo-god realm is too great, this incarnation is almost¡­ sizzle¡­ unable to sustain. Once I lose my assistance¡­ sizzle¡­ mortals won¡¯t be able to handle the power of gods¡­ sizzle¡­ the front line will copse immediately! Make a decision quickly!¡±

    ¡°Violet, let me handle this! This is my¡­ responsibility, something I should bear.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Vaguely, from Minerva¡¯s reaction and Seth¡¯s resolute attitude, Miss Priestess sensed something.

    This merging of divine essences sounded like a good assignment, but¡­ could there be some hidden trap within it?

    With determination in her heart, the girl had already made up her mind.

    ¡°Sethlin, I won¡¯t let you do this, and I don¡¯t need this ¡®divine essence¡¯ either. With my own power, I can deal with that arrogant fellow easily.¡±

    ¡°Foolish! How can you be so arrogant! I¡¯ve already said¡­ sizzle¡­ that¡¯s the power of a major deity¡¯s rank, and if we don¡¯t take advantage of it now¡­ sizzle¡­ to retrieve it using the device, the divine essence will be directly¡­ sizzle¡­ seized by Lady Withered, allowing her to return to a state close to her peak!¡±@@novelbin@@

    Minerva looked extremely anxious, but she was just a lingering shadow, barely hanging on, even creating the pseudo-god realm to buy time relied on burning herself out.

    Without Violet¡¯s assistance, this once incredibly powerful Archangel couldn¡¯t even actively aplish what she was suggesting, retrieving the divine essence sealed within the body of that major worshipper using the device.

    ¡°Minerva, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but aside from whether we can win or not, if my guess is correct, using this device to directly reim the divine essence will also result in the immediate death of the divine worshipper outside, right? There¡¯s no way to steal something from a god without any consequences.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ but she¡­ sizzle¡­ has known all this for a long time. Every generation of divine worshipper has voluntarily assumed this responsibility with the understanding of these consequences. It¡¯s not betrayal!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ but I still won¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 154

    ¡°Miss Violet! Please don¡¯t be stubborn! Really¡­ sizzle¡­ there¡¯s no time left!¡±

    As Violet suppressed Sethlin, who was desperately trying to break free from the seal, she was amazed at her level of power. At the same time, facing the blurry residual shadow of the Archangel, she showed a pleased smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I am indeed a stubborn person. Not only am I stubborn, but I¡¯m also hypocritical and indifferent. I don¡¯t care how many strangers die. But if there¡¯s someone I wish to survive, even if it means taking on more risks, I¡¯ll definitely give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I cannot betray arade who fights desperately for our cause, even if it¡¯s her own wish. I cannot let a friend who has walked with me all this way sacrifice herself for the so-called greater good.¡±

    A golden light condensed in her palm, forming an elegant and sacred white staff, matching the girl¡¯s confident smile.

    ¡°Because, I will crush all of our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Sizzle¡­ sizzle¡­ You truly are¡­ unimaginable¡­ sizzle¡­¡±

    The residual shadow of the Archangel could no longer hold on. With a sound of shattering, it dispersed into countless white lights along with the pseudo-god realm. But from her blurry lips before disappearing, Violet read a hint of smile, along with Minerva¡¯s final wish.

    ¡¾So, I entrust Lady Seth to you.¡¿

    ¡°So which Seth were you talking about in the end¡­¡±

    There was no more response. In the moment the sacred figure of the Archangel dissipated, the turquoise diamond-shaped crystal, along with the barrier shrouding the Temple of the Skies, shattered with a resounding bang!

    The transparent wall that was set against the night sky was smashed open, and a woman dressed in tattered sacrificial robes, covered in numerous wounds, fell in, scattering debris everywhere.

    ¡°T!!¡±

    The Feathered Emperor Estini was greatly rmed. She was hit by the half-dragon Rosa, sending her flying with her spear. She crashed heavily into the unprotected transparent pce wall, raising a cloud of dust.

    The punches of a half-dragon were not easy to take, even for the Feathered Emperor, who surpassed the high ranks. Despite the protection of her battle robe, Estini still spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he paid no attention to this, instead rushing to the fallen high priestess, assisting her anxiously and feeding her a small bottle of magical potion.

    ¡°T! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ I-I¡¯m fine, but the Divine Core¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sister, I lost.¡±

    The effect of the potion was very apparent. After drinking it, except for somerge wounds still surrounded by gray aura, the smaller injuries on the high priestess¡¯s body quickly healed, turning into fair skin.

    However, both Estini and the high priestess, whom she called T, wore looks of despair and unwillingness. After all, even with T¡¯s protection, she had lost to the opponent in a direct battle. Moreover, for some reason, that fleeting angelic shadow that shattered so quickly¡­

    ¡°Oh dear, what a pity~ If you could unleash the full power of the divine essence, the oue might still be uncertain. However, you are just a mere mortal, how could you withstand the full power of divinity? Little girl, this time you can¡¯t stop me~¡±

    Gray ribbons and skirts fluttered freely in the air as the familiar girl with emerald green hair, eyes shining like gray jade, descended slowly into the pce through the hole made by T.

    With a yful smirk, she looked at the high priestess, who had just been engaged in a fierce battle with her, and at Estini, who was protecting T with his spear. In her hand, she held a turquoise diamond-shaped crystal that shimmered with a greenish light, resembling a miniature version of the one that had just shattered in the center of the hall.

    This should be the fragment of the Goddess of Earth¡¯s divine essence stored within the high priestess, the one-third shard, which, as expected, had been taken by her.

    Sethlin only nced at the two winged people before her, then returned her gaze dreamily to the emerald jade in her hand, her face flushed.

    ¡°Ah~ Such a familiar power, this pulsating sensation¡­ Are you also eager to merge with this body? I know¡­ I¡¯ve known for over a thousand years. Today, I will finally return to the position of the major god!¡±

    ¡°Praise it! Mortals, you should be grateful to witness this glorious moment with your own eyes!¡±

    ¡°Ster Spear!!¡±

    The only response to her was a full-force strike thrown by Estini.

    ¡°Foolish~¡±

    The Goddess of Withering didn¡¯t even look at her opponent, simply extending her hand to grasp the sixth-rank magic spear, which was forcefully held in her palm. Countless gray mists surged out, instantly engulfing and devouring the spear.

    ¡°I originally thought you had some skill and considered making you mine. But¡­ since you¡¯re so ignorant, then hurry up and die, descendant of betrayers.¡±

    Sethlin sneered disdainfully. The gray mists that had consumed the Ster Spear swelled in the wind, transforming into identical, yet sharper and more resilient spears, with a dark gray hue. They flew towards the inevitable Feathered Emperor!

    Estini gritted her teeth, swinging her immobile sister away and holding her spear in front of her, fearless.

    ¡°Come! Even if we die, what do we have to fear as the White Feathers!¡±

    ¡°Sister! No!!!¡±

    Amid T¡¯s desperate and despairing screams, there came a faint, but particrly helpless sigh.

    ¡°Hey hey¡­ What¡¯s with this back-and-forth? Do I have such a low presence?¡±@@novelbin@@

    A golden light curtain rose abruptly, preemptively blocking the path of the countless gray spears before they could hit their targets.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The resounding explosions echoed like a torrential rain, but despite being bombarded relentlessly, the sudden emergence of the light curtain stood firm. Even though asional fine cracks appeared at the points of impact, they were instantly repaired in the next moment.

    Is this¡­ a head-on collision?

    Even the self-assured Goddess of Withering, slightly narrowed her beautiful eyes. Guided by the aura, she, possessing a powerful divine soul, effortlessly located the person who had intervened.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s actually you¡­ Interesting, you¡¯ve returned to the Sky City from the far north so quickly. You slipped up, huh? You, could it be that you possess spatial-type divine arts?¡±

    Leaving the bewildered Kunnir behind, the priestess and her pet arrived beside the Feathered Emperor¡¯s sisters. With a mischievous grin, she casually grabbed her staff and stood with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re allowed to y dirty tricks but won¡¯t allow others to retaliate, huh? Can¡¯t even think of that? That¡¯s all you got?¡±

    For Violet, it wasn¡¯t surprising at all that Seth recognized her. That ability called the pseudo-god realm, although the other party had imed it was just a recording at the time, if not even a bit of information could be transmitted back, that would have been truly suspicious.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    The divine being floating in the air pursed their lips but said nothing. Instead, it was the priestess named T who widened her eyes and looked at the ck-haired girl beside her, her eyebrows betraying her genuine surprise.

    ¡°Little Violet? My goodness! How did you get up here without my guidance? So, you¡¯re this skilled!¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 157

    But currently, Xiao Guang had a slight advantage.

    As mentioned before, even among beings of the same level, there could be significant differences in strength.

    Seth had probably not been unsealed for long. Apart from the weapon called the Artifact, Flower of Withering, she didn¡¯t possess anything noteworthy in terms of equipment. One could even describe her as somewhat shabby.

    On the other hand, as a pet meticulously nurtured by Violet, everything used by the little dragon girl was carefully selected, top-of-the-line equipment that suited her best. She had consumed numerous precious treasures, enjoyed countless permanent enhancement blessings, and with the supetive growth of an SSS-tier pet, her total attributes were not inferior to Miss Priestess herself at level 110.

    Not to mention that Seth was not yet fully restored as the Goddess of Earth.

    Xiao Guang was far stronger than her opponent. Although it might not be easy to determine a winner in the short term, both sides probably held their own hidden cards. However, as long as there were no major changes, the oue could still be predicted.

    While the battle raged in the sky, Violet wasn¡¯t just standing there watching. The reason she let the little dragon girl take action was not only because she trusted her pet and wanted to give her a chance to perform but also because she had other matters to attend to.

    The ck-haired girl lowered her head, looking at the dense gray clouds beneath her feet.

    This was the domain of countless Death Mists¡ªthe manifestation of the condensed Withered Divine Power.

    Perhaps because Seth had not yet regained all of the Goddess of Earth¡¯s divinity and fully returned to her divine status, her so-called ¡°God Realm¡± could not descendpletely. It was still a ¡°pseudo-God Realm¡± simr to the method used by Minerva.

    The concept was roughly the same as the illusory realm constructed by the Mist in the past, although that should have been a more basic prototype, fundamentally simr in nature.

    And these gray clouds, used to assist in constructing the pseudo-God Realm and enhancing Seth¡¯sbat power, were originally blocked by the Sky City¡¯s defensive array. However, after Est¡¯s defeat and the breaking of the barrier, they began to move.

    Yes, these clouds are descending.

    If left unchecked, the entire Sky City, and even the Sky Ind, will probably bepletely engulfed, turning into a deadnd of extinction. Judging from the ughter carried out by those Abyssal Beasts so far, Seth probably came here with the intention of exterminating this ce.

    As a god, she indeed possesses such power.

    Violet couldn¡¯t possibly allow such a thing to happen. The Sky Ind is home to millions of various creatures, and Felina and Edwina are still in the city.

    ¡°Sigh, it seems that things are going to get messy this time. Why do people always like to stir up trouble?¡±

    Although sheined with her mouth, Miss Priestess¡¯s actions were not slow. The dragons and the goddess in the distance had already been flying around in the sky, sparks and lightning shing along the way. Violet took the opportunity to focus, slightly lowering her altitude, and cast a spell she had used once before when dealing with the Southern Cmity.

    ¡°¡¾Radiance of the Holy Light¡¿.¡±

    She sang softly, and then, flowers bloomed.

    Under Miss Priestess¡¯s deliberate control, the mes of light did not rise upwards like they didst time. Instead, they formed an inverted ring and gentlynded on the floating Sky Temple.

    ¡°Hum~¡±

    From the center of the blooming flower, pure golden light spread out in all directions, forming a magnificent and vast shelter. It extended infinitely, representing the withered gray clouds being once again isted. The light illuminated the night sky, surpassing the limits of the city¡¯s protective magic, far exceeding it and crushing it.

    The sacred light protected the entire majestic floating ind.

    This was a feat covering tens of thousands of square kilometers of vastnd, achievable only by the power of true gods.

    Embassy of the Human United Kingdom.

    ¡°Radiant sh!¡±

    With her well-honed technique, the Holy Knight Edwina once again felled the grim-robed enemy who attacked her fiercely, breathing lightly.

    Although she knew these were just poor people controlled by parasites, she had no room for mercy or holding back. The enemies all came at her with the mindset of killing her, even if it meant dying with her. They wouldn¡¯t stop until theypletely lost their ability to act.

    Even though she had reached the legendary realm, Edwina dared not hold back against these fearless and fanatical creatures.@@novelbin@@

    During her time following the Goddess, she had learned a lot and grown a lot. While kindness was important, it would be foolish to pity enemies at the expense of herself or herpanions.

    ¡°Miss Edwina, are you okay? Are you tired? Here, have some water and take a rest!¡±

    Just after repelling this wave of enemies, the girl from the vige, Theresa, whom the Goddess had entrusted her to take care of, hurried over. She wiped the sweat from Edwina¡¯s forehead and the blood stains from her armor with a damp cloth and offered her some water that she had prepared in advance.

    A golden light orb spun around the vige girl as she moved. It hadn¡¯t joined the battle just now but had been by Theresa¡¯s side the entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Edwina nodded in gratitude.

    Although she seemed simple at first nce, Theresa was indeed a very kind and pure-hearted girl, like an uncut gem. It was no wonder the Goddess had taken notice of her and bestowed her with the protection of the Holy Spirit. Presumably, Theresa was also one of the candidates to be a divine envoy or priestess.

    However, Edwina dared not specte on the thoughts of the divine beings.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Miss Edwina.¡±

    The fully armed envoy leader, Felina, walked over from the other side, with drops of blood staining her sword.

    ¡°Thank goodness, can you hold up over there?¡±

    Felina shook her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°These rabble won¡¯t pose too much of a problem for the time being. The real issue lies above. You¡¯ve seen it too. The protective barrier of the Sky City just shattered. That signifies¡­¡±

    Without hesitation, the Holy Knight interrupted the envoy, her face disying unwavering determination and devotion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The radiance of the Goddess shines upon us. When the timees, She will perform miracles. We only need to do our duty.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say so¡­ the death mist in the sky is getting closer. You saw what happened earlier. If necessary, we¡¯ll have to risk our lives and escape using the treasure bestowed by Her Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Miss Felina, I won¡¯t go anywhere. This is the will of God.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you religious people are truly¡­¡±

    At that moment, a golden light suddenly descended, turning the night into a sanctified temple.

    ¡°????!!!¡±

    ¡°Miss Edwina, quickly look at the sky! Could that be¡­?¡±

    The Holy Knight girl¡¯s crystalline golden hair fluttered in the wind, echoing the radiance behind her, like a corner of brilliance. Compared to the shocked, bewildered, and confused Felina and others, she only revealed a faint smile of understanding after the surprise.

    Then, she bowed towards the brilliant golden flower blooming in the sky, radiant like stars, and the manifested hundred-yard silhouette of the divine.

    It was a blurry figure of a girl with dazzling white wings on her back, ck hair cascading down like a waterfall, enveloped in golden light. Around her, an infinitely vast sanctuary had already taken shape.

    In a voice only she could hear, the Holy Knight murmured,

    ¡°I wee Your descent, Supreme Lord, the magnificent shining God¡­¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 160

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Xiao Guang clicked her tongue discontentedly. The fact that this thing had resurrected in a very disgusting way from her hands twice in a row had made Miss Dragon extremely unhappy.

    And when the little dragon girl was unhappy about something, she only had one choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too¡­ arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Sky Shatter!!!¡±

    The suddenly glowing ws tore through the sky, instantly turning hundreds of sphemers into the most basic dust. This time, they couldn¡¯t resurrect again.

    Clearly, they had reached the realm of demigods at level 80, only a step away from true divinity. Any of them could easily destroy small countries outside, terrifying monsters in the face of the little dragon girl, but utterly powerless like paper dolls.

    It wasn¡¯t that the sphemers were too weak, it was just that Xiao Guang, this sacred crystal dragon, was ridiculously overpowered. Even under the suppression of the divine realm, the power she disyed still reached the level of a full-force main god.

    Sethlin, protected by Violet, could see it clearly. The strength disyed by this dragon surpassed even the three major gods of order at their peak. Although they were still on the same level overall, in terms of purebat power, the chances of anyone fighting her alone, even at their peak, were quite low.

    The only w, probably, was that she didn¡¯t have a divine realm.

    ¡¾Sky Shatter w¡¿didn¡¯t kill all the sphemers. Although the second phase of suction and tear couldn¡¯t destroy these high-level monsters, it suppressed them all, giving Violet the opportunity to consult thebat guidance teacher she held in her hand.

    ¡¾Sethlin, how do you break through such divine realm methods? Since Seth herself isn¡¯ting out, I can¡¯t just bombard the sky directly, can I?¡¿

    It seemed she really had no understanding of divine power.

    Sethlin sighed inwardly but didn¡¯t hesitate to exin immediately.

    ¡¾¡­Normally, to counter a divine realm, one must collide with another divine realm of the same caliber, using the sheer power of the gods to determine the oue. Without a divine rank or divine realm, facing a true god would inevitably result in defeat. However¡­ this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone without a divine rank still able to demonstrate powerparable to that of a main god, so it¡¯s difficult to say for certain.¡¿

    ¡¾Furthermore, [Withering] hasn¡¯t gathered all the divine ranks, so it¡¯s impossible to manifest aplete divine realm. Sustaining the manifestation of a divine realm with iplete divine ranks entails a tremendous burden. It¡¯s just about enduring it. Probably, if it persists long enough, it will dissipate on its own.¡¿

    So troublesome¡­?

    Violet didn¡¯t like this tactic of waiting for the enemy to give in first. As a priest, she had experienced simr battles in the early stages of the game. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it felt like being imprisoned on both sides. She still vividly remembered a boss that had been wiped out a thousand times.

    Moreover, this divine realm also covered the Sky Ind where Felina and the others were. Although they were temporarily protected by the ¡¾Radiance of the Holy Light¡¿, there might not be any major issues for now. However, this divine realm was apletely new method for Violet to confront, and she didn¡¯t dare to guarantee absolute safety.

    If possible, it would be best to resolve the battle quickly.

    ¡¾Is there really no other way?¡¿

    ¡¾None. At least, the only method I know of is this one. The divine realm serves as the foundation for gods to coexist with the world, the power of the world itself. How could an individual possibly contend with that?¡¿

    After hesitating for a moment, Sethlin asked tentatively.

    ¡¾Violet, do you really not have a divine realm? Without the support of the world¡¯s power, how can an individual bear the immense consumption of releasing forbidden curses?¡¿

    Although Sethlin seemed to have some differences in understanding of powerpared to Miss Priestess, her words indeed prompted Violet to ponder deeply.

    Do I have a divine realm?

    Assuming that the special equipment deeply bound to oneself in the game¡ªthe ¡¾Divine Rank¡ª Radiance¡¿¡ªis indeed simr to what¡¯s referred to here, as a deity with a divine rank, a divine realm should naturally appear as well.

    If one were topletely set asidemon knowledge from the game and analyze the individual named ¡°Violet¡± from the perspective of this world¡¯s concepts, what would be the most likely thing to be called a divine realm?

    The answer to this, she actually knew.

    In the ck River, an old dragon tortoise named Nasserian had already pointed it out. It¡¯s just that Violet had always used the mindset from the game and hadn¡¯t taken that title to heart.

    Should she give it a try?

    ¡°Master, they¡¯reing again, please be careful!¡±

    Under the suppression of the divine realm, the speed at which the spatial rifts contracted was unusually fast,sting only about half the time of normal conditions. The space pierced by the ¡¾Sky Shatter w¡¿had alreadypletely healed.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Hehehehehehehehehehehe!!!!¡±

    Those wicked sphemersughed maliciously once again, recklessly charging forward!

    The little dragon girl remained calm and fearless, instantly transforming into a tinum-colored storm, massacring the enemies before her inrge swaths. However, there were simply too many sphemers, endowed with such eerie resurrection power, that even she couldn¡¯t leave a single one untouched.

    The sphemers charged towards the backline, seemingly targeting the seemingly more fragile girl in white robes.

    ¡°Violet, what are you daydreaming about? Quickly defend yourself!¡±

    Sethlin¡¯s urgent cry reverberated in her mind.

    Violet took a deep breath,ing back to her senses. She had no interest in personally testing whether the ws of these level 80 monsters could break through the defense threshold of ¡¾Feather Robe Graria¡¿, just their proximity made her nauseous to the point of almost vomiting.

    Let¡¯s give it a try then.

    Toward the distant sky, in a direction unknown, the ck-haired girl reached out her hand and issued a call.

    ¡°Divine Realm, Descend.¡±

    ¡°Hum~¡±

    No longer was it the scene from above the ck River when the gates were opened to connect the two worlds. At the personal summons of its master, the domain, the world belonging to Miss Priestess, arrived in this world in the next instant!

    Xiao Guang always said that the pet space was a vast expanse of whiteness, with nothing at all, boring to death.

    But why would the space be so white?

    What exactly was that white, filling every corner of the world?

    Now, with the mere thought of the master, the long-concealed truth was finally revealed.

    It was light,pressed to its utmost limit, infinite light.

    If the divine realm of Seth, the Goddess of Earth, was filled with nts and life, representing the world of withering and resurrection, then the authority of the ¡¾Divine Rank¡ª Radiance¡¿¡ªwas pure and ultimate light.

    The radiance shone into the world.

    No one knew where the light came from, but it emerged from the void, spreading to every corner of the world. Under the radiance, nts turned to ashes, and the cycle of life and withering was interrupted by a more powerful force and a rigid posture.

    As the old divine realm copsed, with just the first collision, this iplete world let out a broken-like wail.

    The arrogant smiles of the sphemers were abruptly cut off, as if the shutter had been pressed, as they were first reduced to dust by the disdain of the ruler of the divine realm, illuminated by the infinite light that suddenly shone into the world.

    This time, those monsters couldn¡¯t even maintain their verbalughter anymore because¡ªViolet detested such behavior.

    ¡¾This¡­ is this really a divine realm? What kind of divine rank is this? Why have I never seen it before? Light¡­ No, it¡¯s not the divine rank of Light. Is it the Sun God or the Moon Goddess? But it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡¿

    The voice of Sethlin¡¯s shocked confusion still lingered in her ears, but Violet now had no time to respond. A strange sensation filled the entire body of the priestess, as if at the moment she realized the truth of the ¡°divine realm,¡± many things immediately became different.

    If the coverage of the Soul Power made her ¡°feel¡± like the ruler of the world, then with the manifestation of the divine realm now, that feeling had be reality.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 162

    ¡°Am I weak? It¡¯s clearly because you all are too foolish! The gods, Minerva, even my own other half! They all oppose me for those meaningless lives destined to cycle, not even realizing they¡¯re ying into the world¡¯s hands!¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°And now, look! Those self-proimed righteous, kind-hearted folks, one by one, they¡¯re all falling in the twilight war. Did they truly think the world¡¯s malice would change based on individual actions? Fools! They¡¯re all fools! And so are you!!!¡±

    ¡°Enough, [Withering], the final moment¡­ Don¡¯t reveal that expression again. Haven¡¯t the thousand-year seal awakened you yet?¡±

    A green light rose slowly from the stone statue, transforming into a woman with green hair and green eyes, a virtual image almost identical to Seth. Her gaze, filled with pity and sorrow, intertwined with the frenzied eyes of the goddess, causing thetter to pause slightly.

    ¡°This feeling, [Life], is it you?¡±

    Suddenly, the voices of Sethlin and the Goddess of Withering became incrediblyplex, filled with astonishment, disbelief, and hints ofment and anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again¡­ Listen to me calmly. There are hidden truths behind the fall of the Goddess of Earth. Besides the inherent malice of the world itself, there are also maniptors from the world of [Aibus], with problematic technologies.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to awaken as well. You and Minerva conspired to trap me in the seal for over a thousand years, and now you want to use these sensationalized ims to confuse¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sensationalizing!¡±

    Sethlin suddenly snapped, even though she was just a virtual image. Her usual gentleness was reced by anger, and the divine aura she exuded immediately silenced the somewhat unsettled Goddess of Withering.

    ¡°Tell me, when did you break free from the seal, and who released you?¡±

    ¡°W-why does it matter to you? You, out of nowhere, also emerged¡­¡±

    For some reason, despite being the goddess who could handle herself with ease in front of outsiders, even in the face of Violet and the little dragon girl, who were more powerful than her, the Goddess of Withering appeared evasive and guilty when conversing with Sethlin, the split half of her source.

    Sethlin didn¡¯t give the other any chance to equivocate, staring intensely into her grey eyes, enunciating each word deliberately.

    ¡°Is it¡­ the visitor from beneath the abyss?¡±

    ¡°How did you know¡­?!¡±

    Subconsciously letting out a gasp, and noticing Violet and the little dragon girl still beside her, Sethlin covered her mouth in regret. Clearly, this was a secret that she had no intention of revealing to the two girls.

    ¡°How would I know? Hmph¡­¡±

    Sethlin sneered, then turned her head towards the priestess who had silently withdrawn her divine realm.

    ¡°Violet, could you please bring out that book?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When it came to the book, Seth could only be referring to one thing at this moment, so Violet cooperated and took out the wordless book she had obtained from the Fragrant Auction House.

    The book still looked the same as before. Since Sethlin had attempted to restore it but failed, falling into slumber herself afterward, it had been left to gather dust in the corner of the prop inventory by the priestess.

    ¡°This book, Withering, you probably haven¡¯t seen it before. But the residual aura on it isn¡¯t difficult for you and me to recognize.¡±

    ¡°¡­The seal casing of the Origin Fragment?¡±

    Although greatly weakened, Seth¡¯s divine rank and perception hadn¡¯t diminished. If Sethlin could perceive things even within the seal, naturally, so could she easily make judgments.

    ¡°Yes, the divine fragment inside has been taken away. But it wasn¡¯t me who took it. Perhaps Violet thought it was your doing, but that¡¯s not the correct answer either. After all, if it was assimtion, the contents inside should havepletely disappeared, rather than leaving remnants like this.¡±

    The Goddess of Withering frowned deeply, and the priestess, who was criticized by being named, did the same. It seemed that the matter Sethlin intended to tell her about but couldn¡¯t finish due to time constraints was this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve extracted the memories remaining in this book. The one who took away the divine fragment is a being iming toe from beneath the abyss. Withering, you¡¯ve encountered it, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Without answering Sethlin¡¯s question, the Goddess of Withering abruptly spoke up, asking in return, ¡°How do you intend to deal with me?¡±

    After a brief pause, the green-haired, green-eyed girl appearing on the stone statue nced at Violet, who just shrugged nonchntly.

    In fact, although the priestess had decided to intervene to stop Seth, she hadn¡¯t deeply considered how to handle the situation. Whether it was killing the goddess or resealing her as Sethlin had suggested, as long as they didn¡¯t simply release her, Violet would be fine with it.

    Seeing the ck-haired girl¡¯s tacit approval, Sethlin pondered for a moment.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve done is outrageous. We¡¯ll probably split the divine essence again and reseal all parts, including you¡­.¡±

    For some reason, both parties fell silent at the same time. Finally, it was Seth, representing the consciousness of withering, who softly spoke up.

    ¡°Is that so? So, among these, it also includes you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I never left the seal to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ You can deceive that person called Violet, but you and I are one. We both understand the essence of this seal. In fact, since the moment of awakening, the so-called seal has been nothing but a mere facade, hasn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve just chosen to remain inside deliberately.¡±

    Huh? Is that so?

    Someone on the sidelines was momentarily stunned.

    Sethlin quickly turned back, exining somewhat nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t misunderstand, Violet. I really didn¡¯t intend to deceive you. Although I did gain the power to break the seal when I woke up, nurtured by your soul, I hesitated because doing so might attract trouble. I originally nned to do it only in a dire situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, quite the schemer, huh? Truly worthy of being a deity who has lived tens of thousands of years~¡±

    Although she spoke with a displeased expression and hands on her hips¡­ After the initial shock wore off, Violet wasn¡¯t particrly angry.

    Although Seth and her were good friends, there were still boundaries in friendship, just as the priestess concealed various secrets such as her time travel and her own abilities.

    Do unto others as you would have them do unto you, as long as there was no deliberate attempt to harm her, things were generally fine.

    ¡°You two have such a good rtionship¡­¡±

    The goddess couldn¡¯t help but look at them with a hint of jealousy and murmured softly.

    ¡°The divine fragments are originally from the same source, connected to each other. Once a part breaks free from the seal, it will inevitably pull the others, and awakening is only a matter of time. So if we want to reseal the Goddess of Earth, both [Withering] and [Life] will have to fall into slumber again.¡±

    With a mocking smile, she continued, ¡°Not only that, if what you said is true about the being beneath the abyss collecting some of the divine fragments, we¡¯ll have to seal those in their possession as well. But who knows where those creatures have gone? Hehe, quite the predicament. Life, it seems your n might be a bit difficult to achieve.¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 167

    Her affinity for life and nts was extremely high, evident from the faint floral scent emanating from Est¡¯s body and her natural disposition that seemed to harmonize with nature.

    That¡¯s why she was chosen as the current god¡¯s priestess.

    However, bearing the power of a god with a mortal body was undoubtedly an arduous task, something even the rtively sturdy White-feathered couldn¡¯t aplish without consequences.

    It¡¯s like igniting firewood. Although it can erupt with light and heat far beyond normal circumstances in a short period, it will also turn to ash faster and earlier than ordinary wood.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s known as sacrificing lifespan.

    While white-feathered winged beings generally lived for over a thousand years, the information Violetter uncovered about the god¡¯s priesthood showed that they changed roughly every two hundred years or even sooner. If Est was the sister of the Feathered Emperor, then she had certainly held this position for over a hundred years.

    Moreover,st night, in order to confront the Goddess of Withering, she forcibly unleashed the power of the divine shard, surpassing the limits of mortals for a short time, reaching a divine domain of level 80 or above. This undoubtedly further elerated her decline.

    Saying she had only a few years left to live wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    That¡¯s why Sethlin asked this question. As the Goddess of Life, it might not excel in other aspects, but as long as one bes its priestess, epts its divine favor, continuing one¡¯s life is not an issue.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to recruit you as a believer. Forget it, let¡¯s start from the beginning¡­¡±

    Feeling a bit awkward under the white-feathered girl¡¯s pleading gaze, Violet scratched her head and roughly exined the rtionship between Sethlin and the Goddess of Withering, Seth, along with some essential information.

    There was a lot to cover, and it took the priestess quite a while to finally rify the situation for Est.

    ¡°Um¡­ so, this individual is actually a deity, the High Goddess of Life, split from the Goddess of Earth¡­ And the apanying opposing force, the Goddess of Withering who attacked the cityst night, has been sealed?¡±

    The high priest blinked awkwardly, despite already knowing a lot beforehand, she was still somewhat overwhelmed by this fact.

    ¡°Yes, on that note, how much do you, or rather your winged people, understand about the Sky God Minerva and this so-called [Divine Core]?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ah!¡±

    Perhaps barely grasping the situation, Est seemed to suddenly realize, hastily rising as if to worship, but was casually stopped by Sethlin, who reached out and held her up.

    ¡°No need for that. Although a thousand years ago, the winged beings did indeed have Seth as their deity, but now, it¡¯s Minerva who offers you protection and guidance. Besides, I am no longer the Goddess of Earth. I am Sethlin, not Seth.¡±

    The priestess nearby teased with a whistle.

    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t someone initially quite disdainful of that name?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Ignoring Miss Violet¡¯s usual banter, Sethlin merely frowned at the white-winged priestess who had been stopped but still insisted on bowing three times after being released.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    Est earnestlypleted the act of reverence before rising to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Our ancestor Minerva has long told us the truth about her not being a deity. We persist in worshiping deities as a token of gratitude to our ancestors for their teachings. Moreover, it¡¯s also a way to convey respect to our Goddess of Earth who has always protected and sheltered our tribe with the Divine Core.¡±

    ¡°The ancestral spirit sleeps for years on end. It may not awaken even in a hundred years unless under special circumstances. Therefore, it¡¯s your power that truly protects us, establishing barriers and bestowing blessings. The responsibility of the sessive god¡¯s priesthood has always been voluntarily undertaken. Although we winged beings have flown to the sky, we have never forgotten the blessings of the earth.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, I am willing to be your priestess and continue to serve you¡­ No, I should say it¡¯s my honor, the honor of the entire winged tribe! After a thousand years, we have finally received the favor of the gods again. It¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful!¡±

    The white-haired, white-winged priestess girl looked extremely excited. Under her heightened emotions, even her pale face, drained and tired, regained some color.

    But the priestess, who always liked to dig deep and speak out of turn, sang a discordant tune.

    ¡°Well, since you know about the existence of the Goddess of Earth, why do you still have to fabricate and concoct the name of the Sky God, causing the existence of Seth to almost disappear into the dust of history?¡±

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s belief.¡±

    Before Est could hastily exin, Sethlin herself turned back and exined to the overly inquisitive Violet.

    ¡°Belief is a kind of power, a force akin to causality, yet like the soul, an intangible force. It might not mean much to a few individuals, but if millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions, or even more sentient beings all believe in a god, it bes different.¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned to you before, there are differences in the strength of divine essences. This is not only due to the different concepts they represent but also fluctuates due to the amplification of belief. Simply put, the more believers there are, the stronger a god bes. In extreme cases, it can even cause the evolution of the divine essence itself over time.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, if this power continues to be injected into the divine essence while the Goddess of Earth is sealed, it will keep the essence continuously active, significantly increasing the probability of breaking the seal. Probably considering this, Minerva deliberately reced Seth with herself, using the fabricated name of a god to carry that force of causality.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right! That¡¯s exactly what our ancestor said in the secret teachings! Truly worthy of the Goddess of Life!¡±

    Est nodded incessantly like a pecking chicken, while Violet, like a curious baby, continued to press on.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Minerva an archangel? She doesn¡¯t have a divine essence to bear, so where will all these ownerless beliefs and karma ultimately go?¡±

    Perhaps this question was indeed tricky enough. Sethlin hesitated rarely before pondering.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Under normal circumstances, it would naturally dissipate like a wandering soul, disappearing into the heavens and earth. But if this causality has a clear target in mind and the conditions are met, it will directly fall upon that deity.¡±

    ¡°Of course, such situations are rtively rare. After all, there aren¡¯t many gods who would go out of their way to help non-believers unless they are vying for followers.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for your guidance, Teacher Sethlin!¡±

    ¡°So when will you finally have a proper form¡­¡±

    Ending the topic there, the three girls, of varying ages but appearing somewhat simr in age, exchanged some more information before Miss Sethlin, the current Goddess of Life, brought up the real purpose of their visit.

    ¡°Est, I n to nt a tree in this city. I¡¯d like to ask for the opinions of you natives. Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°nt a tree?¡±

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 168

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, a week had passed since the attack of the Goddess of Withering on the Sky City and the disasters she caused.

    Although many people had died, especially due to the turmoil caused by the various rtionships brought about by the parasites, the city had been in chaos for a long time. But the dead could not return, and with Seth being sealed, the various effects brought by the withering were quickly fading away.

    These past two days had finally returned to normal, and people began to restore their original way of life.

    The armies of various countries on the main battlefield in the north had also cleared out the abyssal beasts. Although nearly half of the Forbidden Zone had been ughtered, it would undoubtedly undergo significant changes, but that was all forter.

    Although it was unclear what had happened, the death fog would no longer emerge from beneath the Abyssal Well, and the umtion of ash in the airspace gradually dissipated over time. Everything was progressing in a positive direction.

    Although the economy and various aspects had been greatly affected by the turmoil, the Sky City, known as the Feather Capital, had not be deste as a result. Instead, rumors of the ¡°Sky God¡¯s manifestation¡± and salvation of the people spread far and wide, attracting more and more devout winged beings toe and worship this ce dedicated to the deity.

    It was said that even the leaders of another faction in the Azure Sky Kingdom had sent envoys specifically to pay homage due to the ¡°divine intervention in confronting the abyssal demon attacking the Feather Capital.¡±

    Of course, these matters had little to do with Violet, well, actually, they did, because when the ¡°manifestation of the Sky God¡± urred, the hundred-foot divine shadow that appeared alongside the miracle protection was an image of a certain priestess.

    Although it appeared blurry due to the brilliance, anyone who was particrly familiar with Violet could feel the connection.

    After all, therge white wings did not necessarily represent the Sky God and winged beings, they could also represent a priestess.

    Violet only learned about thister from Felina¡¯s mouth and was confused for a long time at the time.

    Undoubtedly, that so-called shadow was still the wicked influence of advanced magical information pollution.

    However, she usually wouldn¡¯t expose her wings. It would be a bit far-fetched for passersby to recognize Violet based solely on her ck hair, white robe, and that blurry face.

    Because it seemed like too much trouble, Violet decided to ignore it and y ignorant like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. Besides, she had more important things to do now.

    It seemed that Sethlin¡¯s intention was to use the authority of the goddess of life to create a divine tree in the Sky Temple, at the location of the spire, to rece the city¡¯s protective barrier, which had be inoperative due to the loss of the ¡°divine core,¡± and to suppress the sealed withering divine essence.

    These past few days, they had been preparing for this matter.

    Naturally, Est didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to the goddess¡¯s proposal. The Sky Temple itself was a ce of worship for the deities, and if the deity personally requested a change, it was undoubtedly reasonable and justified.

    Although she had fallen back to the legendary level due to the loss of the ¡°divine core,¡± Est was still the High Priestess. Moreover, it was inconceivable for Estini, the Feathered Emperor, to oppose such a matter unless her brain was seriously damaged.

    In fact, that girl had sent a reply agreeing to it that very night.@@novelbin@@

    Creating a divine tree powerful enough to suppress divine essences and seal two world passages, even if the deity personally intervened, was not something that could be done casually.

    Firstly, they needed a seed. It wasn¡¯t the type given to Theresa when Sethlin was still weak, but a creation imbued with the essence of the divine position using Seth¡¯splete authority over ¡°life.¡±

    In simple terms, it was a manifestation of the Goddess of Life.

    Secondly, they needed a guardian. This responsibility had already been taken up by Est, who had agreed to be the priestess of the goddess of life, so there were no issues there.

    Lastly, there was one more troublesome task.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard for a single tree to support the sky. Wanting to construct a world seal sufficient to maintain stability, relying solely on a divine tree is not entirely enough. In the short term, perhaps it¡¯s not a problem, but over time, there will be a situation of insufficiency, hindering therge amount of divine power of the goddess of life.

    Therefore, it is necessary to nt ¡°subtrees¡± everywhere in the world to form a special structure simr to a magical array route to amplify the power of the divine tree.

    The person who does this is called a ¡°tree nter.¡±

    Of course, because Miss Violet felt that this name sounded too unpleasant andcked style, she unterally changed it to ¡°bestower of blessings.¡± After all, once the Tree of Life takes root, it is a great blessing no matter where it is nted, except in ces of undead.

    Theresa is the candidate chosen by the goddess for the bestower of blessings.

    Although she is just a vige girl, being directly noticed by the still-sealed Sethlin is actually very talented.

    The lineage of tree spirits is actually a branch born from the Goddess of Earth, and earth priests are a group that is particrly close to the bloodline of the goddess. ording to Sethlin¡¯s exnation, the concentration of bloodline is not particrly important. Essentially, what matters is the attribute called ¡°affinity with the divine.¡±

    As deities, who possess divine attributes and divine realms, they are already on par with the world in terms of level, and from a dimensional perspective, they cannot be considered ¡°organisms¡± but rather a special concept, much like the concept of ¡°life¡± represented by Sethlin.

    Theresa has the innate talent to connect with this high-level conceptual existence. In simple terms, her prayers are more easily heard by the deities, and the deity incarnations can more easily manifest through her body.

    So, the earth priests originally became a group specifically serving the deities, and although Theresa¡¯s tree spirit bloodline is not very strong, her ¡°affinity with the divine¡± is exceptionally high. Even Sethlin, based on past experiences, couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    She is the most suitable candidate to act as a divine emissary, spreading seeds to various parts of the world, also known as the ¡°bestower of blessings.¡±

    The growth of the divine tree is not an overnight task. To create a divine-level avatar, Sethlin will have to stay here for a long time, at least until the sub-trees have grown, to maintain and monitor the status of the main tree. She cannot move around freely, so the efficiency of the ¡°bestower of blessings¡± bes particrly important.

    When they shared this idea with the vige girl and sought her opinion, Theresa unexpectedly agreed without much hesitation.

    Although the reason was not explicitly exined, Edwinater quietly told Violet that the vige girl had been feeling frustrated during this time because she had no power herself and could only feel helpless when seeing others suffering. Perhaps it was Sethlin¡¯s suggestion, calling her a ¡°bestower of blessings,¡± and the idea that she could borrow a little power from the deity after establishing a connection with it, that moved Theresa.

    After all, even a drop of divine power is still an unimaginable ocean for mortals, and the goddess of life is best at healing.

    Moreover, Miss Priestess also mentioned that she would probably travel with the ¡°bestower of blessings¡± to help nt the sub-trees. After all, in this way, Sethlin, who cannot temporarily leave the Sky City, can asionally meet Violet through divine descent.

    After all preparations were in ce, today is the day to nt the seeds of the divine tree.

    Emperor Estini had already issued notices and decrees in advance for this matter, dering that today there would be another miracle in the city to prevent the people from falling into panic due to groundless fears.

    Of course, the entire vicinity of the Sky Temple has also been heavily guarded, inside and out, to prevent anyone from disturbing the process.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 170

    ¡°Violet.¡±

    Suddenly, a familiar call came to her ears. The girl turned to look, only to find herself in an endless void, with the goddess with green hair and eyes standing beside her, her expression grave.

    ¡°Sethlin? Where are we? Did you also hear¡­ what just happened?¡±

    ¡°This is the divine consciousness space, formed by the convergence of our souls, a ce independent of the world, where wemunicate with each other through consciousness. Violet, what you just heard was the prayers brought by the power of faith¡­¡±

    After briefly exining the current situation, Sethlin fell into silence without immediately continuing. After a while, she sighed softly.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve both misunderstood some things.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    ¡°Sethlin, how much do you know about the Abyss¡­ the world of Aibus?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, the goddess shook her head.

    ¡°Not much. Aibus is a world simr to the mortal realm, but also different in some ways. Thews there are slightly different from this world. As I mentioned before, due to the limited capacity of the world channels, it¡¯s difficult for gods to move freely between the two worlds.¡±

    ¡°When I was still the Goddess of Earth, I once tried to exert effort to send my divine consciousness avatar to that world a few times. It¡¯s a barren world, and the inhabitants struggle to survive in harsh conditions. I couldn¡¯t bear to see that, so I used my power to build basic shelters for them. Perhaps because of this, there have been many sects worshiping the Goddess of Earth in that world.¡±

    ¡°But crossing the world barrier is too troublesome, and the amount of faith that can reach this world, epted by my main body, is very limited. Simply put, it¡¯s not worth it. You know, the blessings of the gods are not without cost.¡±

    ¡°That world itself seems tock the existence of gods like we have here, nor does it have as many races and numbers as the mortal realm. It¡¯s mostly inhabited by beings that outwardly resemble humans, but due to the harsh environment, the poption is notrge.¡±

    ¡°As I told you before, the individualbat power in the world of Aibus is generally weak, possibly due to the influence of itsws. There¡¯s no magic or the like. Instead, they rely on mechanical devices and biotechnology. The so-called ¡®Doomsday Bombardment¡¯ is the pinnacle of their technology, possessing destructive power close to that of the gods.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.

    If Aibus was a tech-oriented world simr to Earth, everything Sethlin said makesplete sense. It¡¯s normal for the people to admire gods who suddenly appear with incredible powers, especially after bestowing blessings. But whenbined with what she had heard in the prayers earlier, the whole thing takes on apletely different meaning.

    Considering the number of voices in those prayers, there must be quite a few followers of the Goddess of Earth in the world of Aibus. If their poption is truly much smaller than the mortal realm¡¯s, they might be simr to the Goddess Sect here, or even more dominant.

    Previously, they mentioned a ¡°world on the brink of breaking,¡± and they saw this invasion as ¡°saving the Goddess of Earth.¡± And upon further consideration, throughout the entire catastrophe, aside from the god-made beasts created by Sethlin and the most powerful Doomsday Bombardment, there hasn¡¯t been any appearance of natives or technological power from the world of Aibus¡­

    Lastly, there¡¯s the mention in their prayers more than once of the ¡°Divine Envoy.¡±

    This subtle d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­

    ¡°Sethlin, have you figured something out?¡±

    Looking up, Violet questioned the goddess, who, with tens of thousands of years of experience, was also starting to sense something. Or perhaps¡­ she just wanted to confirm a certain spection.

    ¡°¡­Deception and concealment.¡±

    Sethlin uttered these two words with a solemn expression.

    ¡°It seems to be the case.¡±

    The key to the problem lies with those so-called divine envoys.

    Sethlin, who once served as the Goddess of Earth, had previously stated that she had only sent her divine consciousness to that world a few times in her early years and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the followers and sects of Aibus. Furthermore, after being sealed for a thousand years, Withering only managed to break free in recent years. So where did these ¡°divine envoys¡±e from?

    Facing the Goddess of Withering, Sethlin mentioned that the technology from the ¡°Abyss¡± had issues, containing a subtle form of mental contamination. But how could the people of Aibus, who primarily worshipped the Goddess of Earth and considered her their only deity, possiblymit such an obvious sphemy against their worshipped deity?

    The answer is obvious.

    Some force was interfering, deceiving, and exploiting the world of Aibus, secretly tampering with the technology dedicated to the Goddess of Earth.

    The people of Aibus believed they were saving their goddess, who they thought had been framed and sealed by enemies, and eagerly awaited her return. In reality, in this world, they brought destruction time and time again with the Doomsday Bombardment and ravaging ¡°Abyssal creatures.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Both worlds were deceived.

    As for the specific motives of those individuals¡­ Violet wasn¡¯t sure yet. But it was clear that the people of Aibus were being used as scapegoats and shields.

    However, those individuals surely didn¡¯t anticipate the sudden appearance of Violet, who swiftly defeated and sealed the Goddess of Withering they had carefully plotted to release. So their goals were probably not fully realized, or at least not yet.

    But Aibus¡­ this world dubbed the Abyss by the mortal realm, after having its channels sealed and its connection with the gods severed, where does it go from here?

    ¡°Violet, what are you thinking?¡±

    With a wry smile, the ck-haired girl looked up at the goddess who had already regained herposure.

    ¡°Sethlin, they¡¯re asking for your help, aren¡¯t they? Are you really so heartless, willing to watch this world fall into despair and destruction?¡±

    As if sensing something, the goddess with green hair and eyes also smiled.

    ¡°They¡¯re calling for the Goddess of Earth Seth, what does it have to do with me, the Goddess of Life Sethlin?¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. As I mentioned before, traversing the dimensional barriers as a deity is extremely difficult. Even if I manifest my divine consciousness, it will incur great losses. Cultivating and nurturing the divine tree has already cost me a lot of power. Even if I were to forcefully descend into that world again, the extent of what I can do would be very limited.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, so what¡¯s your point?¡±

    Faced with someone pretending to be ignorant, Sethlin looked helpless. She knew that the ck-haired girl in front of her just wanted to hear that sentence.

    ¡°So, can I ask you for help, even if it¡¯s just my request? It¡¯s not just one or two individuals, but the entire world¡¯s creatures. Even if some are at fault¡­ most of them are innocent. I really can¡¯t do anything right now¡­¡±

    The priestess put her hands on her hips, feigning impatience.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. It means you have the intention butck the ability, right? You¡­ You¡¯ve already turned back into a goddess, but why do you always drop the ball at critical moments?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because there¡¯s a more reliable Miss Violet around~¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Violet let out an iprehensible hum from her throat. She knew Sethlin¡¯s personality well. If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯t delegate such matters to others. After all, she was the Goddess of Life, a genuinely benevolent deity.

    As for Violet herself, while she didn¡¯t have strong feelings about the life or death of a few individuals, or even a group of strangers, she still felt a twinge of reluctance at the thought of watching an entire world plunge into destruction and suffering.

    Perhaps, the countless prayers they had heard before had touched her in some way.

    Only prayers filled with genuine sincerity could reach the ears of the gods through the power of faith. So the cries andmentations they had heard earlier couldn¡¯t have been fake.

    It seemed likely that the world of Aibus was truly facing some sort of imminent destruction, which necessitated pleading for divine salvation.

    With the channels between the two worlds about to bepletely closed, if they wanted to do something, they had to act now.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 171

    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±

    It¡¯s definitely not realistic to physically cross the world channels. Not to mention whether Violet could make it through and back in time, the time constraints alone made itpletely impractical. But seeing the confident expression on Sethlin¡¯s face, there must be other methods.

    Sure enough, the goddess nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°As I mentioned before, the simplest and most effective method is to directly descend with divine consciousness. Faith is both cause and connection. Now that our divine souls are intersecting, and since you can hear those prayers, it means, Violet, that you can also respond to the call andplete the divine descent.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember the method I once taught you to create incarnations of the divine soul?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    At this point, there was nothing to hesitate about. If helping out didn¡¯t work, then there was nothing else to be done.

    With a calm mind, Violet divided a portion of her soul, which was already in her spiritual body, to create the incarnation. The technique of creating incarnations wasn¡¯tplicated; after learning it once in the Sky Temple, she hadpletely mastered it.

    The sound of prayers gradually echoed in her ears once again. Under the influence of faith and karma, it seemed as if countless threads converged into one,ing from the infinite distance to the girl before her.

    Invisible and intangible, yet Violet reached out and grasped it.

    *Swoosh*

    The world before her eyes changed.

    ¡°So this is¡­ the world beneath the abyss, Aibus¡­¡±

    It couldn¡¯t really be called a beautiful world.

    With gloomy skies overhead, the earth beneath her feet was parched and cracked, devoid of vitality. Though magical elements lingered in the air, they were so sparse that they were barely perceptible, likely less than one percent of the world she knew.

    As an incarnation of the soul, Violet, who was more sensitive to energy, could sense that the air in this world was filled with a special kind of free energy. Its nature¡­ was very simr to the power of dposition and destruction, much like that of the ¡°Doomsday Bombardment¡±. It inflicted considerable damage on living beings, making it difficult for ordinary people to survive in such an environment for long.

    Furthermore, Violet also noticed that this world seemed tock a sun and moon. In their ce were some particles floating high in the sky, emitting faint light.

    These things seemed somewhat simr to the inorganic particles used for illumination within the Abyssal Magic Ind, likely a simr substance.

    Although the Magic Ind was created by the Goddess of Earth, Seth, after her seal, it seems to have been sealed into the Abyss world along with her. Perhaps it was at that time that these glowing particles drifted into its interior.

    This world had indeed fallen to the brink of death.

    Violet wasn¡¯t entirely clear on the reason, but theck of light and warmth would gradually halt the growth of all things, and relying on these glowing particles was just barely clinging to life.

    Moreover,bined with the destructive factors pervading the air, along with the onceunched ¡°Doomsday Bombardment¡± from the abyss, Violet boldly spected that this world may have experienced a disaster simr to nuclear war. It not only destroyed the sources of light essential for survival but even polluted the air thoroughly.

    It was like something out of a post-apocalyptic novel.

    Above the ground, apart from asional mechanical devices and urban ruins, there were hardly any traces of biological activity. Among them, Violet saw a massive ck cannon barrel extending from the earth, at least a hundred meters in diameter, somewhat resembling the main guns of interster behemoths depicted inics. This must be the so-called ¡°Doomsday Bombardment¡±.

    Extending her mental gaze along the prayers outward, Violet¡¯s view suddenly shifted, appearing inside a series of modern cities.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a city built underground?¡±

    Indeed, the surface had beenpletely contaminated. If civilization still endured in the world of Aibus, it could only have moved underground, relying on the shelter of the earth and dwindling resources to barely survive.

    These underground spaces were probably what Sethlin mentioned as the help she once bestowed. No wonder the people of this world worshiped the Goddess of Earth, Seth, so fervently. This cultural influence seemed deeply ingrained from generation to generation.

    At the same time, Violet also saw the inhabitants known as the Aibus people, the beings of this world.

    Humans, they were indeed humans.

    They were almost indistinguishable from the humans on the Earth, in the present world. Although there were some things, such as the rare biomechanical puppets that roamed the city, bearing a humanoid appearance, overall, this was a world simr to the technological civilization of the Earth.

    Could this world truly have any connection with the Earth? But the Earth is a, while this world obviously is not, as can be seen from some details; Aibus is clearly a t, or rather non-spherical world.

    ¡°How strange¡­¡±

    Profound questions aside for now, time is limited. I need to solve the problems here as much as possible before the passagepletely closes, and then hurry back.

    First, let¡¯s see how much power I can exert through the incarnation.@@novelbin@@

    Violet reached out her hand, and the ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿ appeared in her palm. Although the incarnation did not have substance, treasures of this level, such as artifacts, couldn¡¯t be exined by simple physical rules.

    Hmm, there¡¯s no problem with the equipment, and the backpack can be used normally. This means that these things are essentially connected to the soul.

    Most skills can be used, although probably with some reduction in attributespared to the main body, but it should be enough.

    That should do it.

    Violet lifted her head and could see many huge ck whirlpools at the top of the sky, and those things were shrinking at a visible speed.

    These are obviously the so-called world passages.

    After estimating the time, Violet began to think about what to do next.

    Through simple observation, there are only two reasons why this world is on the brink of destruction: ¡°nuclear contamination¡± permeating the air, making it impossible for organisms to survive, and theck of light and warmth, causing the entire world to gradually wither and decay.

    As for the first problem, Violet didn¡¯t know how to solve it. She could indeed iste simr things over arge range, but this range couldn¡¯t possibly cover the entire world. After all, her incarnation descended into the abyss, not her true body, and using her ace-in-the-hole magic, which requires SP, is now difficult to execute.

    But theck of light and warmth, Miss Priestess seems to have some clues.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the light elements are a bit too sparse, it¡¯s a bit tricky. Oh, speaking of which¡­¡±

    Because she was pressed for time, Violet didn¡¯t bother with anonymity this time. After pulling her incarnation back to the surface, she immediately went full throttle.

    The Soul Web, expand!

    Her perspective rapidly expanded across this barren world, scanning countless faces filled with shock and fear, or suddenly dropping to their knees in awe, joyous to the point of tears, searching for the trace she sought.

    Ah, found it.

    It was a crater, sunken downwards, an enormous super-crater spanning tens of thousands of square kilometers. From an aerial view, it looked as if some ferocious, irresistible force had forcibly ground the earth, sting out a massive cavity.

    Near this area, there were densely concentrated light element molecules that were terrifying evenpared to the present world, forcefully repelling even the ubiquitous destructive factors.

    There was no mistaking it. This should be thending point of the ¡¾Dragon Language Forbidden Spell ¨C Nine Hells¡¿ that Xiao Guang threw into the abyss on the Omo Ind.

    The power of Xiao Guang, Violet was intimately familiar with it. Although the purity of the light elements might fall slightly short of her full potential, it was still far beyond any cleric in the present world.

    The immense power of the forbidden spell could not dissipatepletely with just one eruption. A considerable portion still lingered near this depressed area, especially at the center of impact.

    In the Aibus world, where the element concentration was excessively thin, this power intended to punish the abyss was just right. Now, it could be used by Violet.

    ¡°Here we go.¡±

    The incarnation extended her hand in the air, and the light elements swirling in the deep pit seemed to be drawn to her, gradually converging and rising into the air.

    Countless points of light rose slowly, transforming into numerous golden ribbons, swirling around the maiden who mastered the light, drifting, and the sky lit up with the romantic dance of the aurora, illuminating the dim world like a scene from a dream.

 Chapter Vol. 3 Ch. 172

    As the light gathered more and more, it became increasingly bright, gradually forming into a huge ball of light, bing the second rising sun.

    It dispersed the haze, illuminating the sky and the earth that had long been deprived of moisture. The particles floating everywhere, emitting faint light, were also attracted and gathered like rivers flowing into the sea!

    They continued to merge into the increasingly dazzling light, which continued to rise into the sky, spinning and changing, as if about to break out of a cocoon and be reborn!

    ¡°Squawk!!!¡±

    The cocoon of light shattered, and a giant bird with snow-white wings spread its wings high and cried out!

    It emitted a brilliance far brighter and dazzling than the cocoon of nurturing light, like the light of tomorrow, spreading its pure white wings and joyfully soaring in the sky.

    This was the new redemption created by Violet, capable of bestowing light and hope upon the world beneath the abyss.

    Although when she first arrived in this world, her ability system was stillrgely limited to the skills and settings given by the game, with Miss Priestess continuously developing SP, representing the magical power of the soul, she finally made a breakthrough of her own.

    Using the power of the soul as a thread, she condensed and wove light, forming a body, and then with the power of the artifact ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿, she bestowed it with a soul, creating the first living beingpletely crafted by Violet herself.

    This snow-white bird was designed by Violet based on theGolden Crow, the son of the sun in Earth mythology. However, she felt that it was not a good idea to copy the originalpletely, so she made some changes and changed the feathers to white.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. In a sense, you could be considered my first child. Let¡¯s call you¡­ Snow Wing, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Squawk!¡±

    Violet stood with her hands on her hips, satisfied as she watched the white bird freely soaring around her. She used her limited literary skills to give it a name, and Snow Wing emitted a joyful chirp, seemingly pleased with the name bestowed by its creator.

    With that done, everything seemed settled.

    Snow Wing was a miraculous life created by Violet using the residual energy of the tenth-level forbidden spell,bined with those glowing particles spread throughout this world, which she still didn¡¯t quite understand. Not only was Snow Wing naturally endowed with a considerable level 90, her intelligence was not inferior to that of an ordinary person.

    Moreover, the moment she was born, she automatically formed a strong pet contract with Violet. This was truly incredible because ording to the rules of the game, each yer should only be able to sign one pet contract.

    Snow Wing could draw endless energy from the pet space, which was Violet¡¯s divine realm, and release enough light and heat in the sky to illuminate the entire Aibus world.

    Just like now.

    And when night fell, she could return to rest in the pet space through the contract link, so Violet didn¡¯t have to worry about never seeing this child again if the passage between the present world and the abyss waspletely sealed.

    Snow Wing was formed from the convergence of the faint light of the entire Aibus world and had a natural connection with this world, allowing her to easily travel between Violet¡¯s divine realm and Aibus.

    Creating Snow Wing to bring light to the world beneath the abyss was not without cost. Even if the Aibus people were truly deceived by those who imed to be messengers of the gods, the disaster caused by the ¡°Doomsday Bombardment¡± could not be easily forgiven.

    The reason for deciding to try to see if anything could be done was partly Sethlin¡¯smission, and also because Miss Priestess couldn¡¯t bear to see a world fall into ruin. Additionally, she wanted to take this opportunity to experiment and see if the power of faith, as mentioned by the Goddess of Life, truly existed.

    Snow Wing would symbolize the vitality of this world with her light, and Violet also intended to wait for the right time to use this to her advantage, to see if she could develop some believers.

    It wasn¡¯t about intending to be stronger using the power of faith. Violet simply wanted to further understand what exactly it was.

    If possible, perhaps she could take the opportunity to investigate those who lurked between the two worlds, engaged in covert actions, and harmed the Goddess of Earth.

    ¡°The passage is about to close. Snow Wing, I¡¯ll leave it to you next. I¡¯lle find you in the pet space with my main bodyter.¡±

    ¡°Squawk~¡±

    Although she really wanted to touch the smooth and soft feathers of the white bird, Violet was currently only an incarnation of her soul. While using some of her abilities wasn¡¯t a problem, physical contact was still somewhat difficult.

    Under the reluctant gaze of Snow Wing, Violet¡¯s soul incarnation rose again, following the connection with her main body, and transferred back to the present world before both passages werepletely sealed.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    When she opened her eyes again, the scene before her had returned to the giant tree that obscured the sky, giving Violet a feeling of being in a different world.

    The soul, destiny¡­ It¡¯s truly miraculous, being able to cross spatial dimensions and aplish such incredible feats.

    Who would have thought that in such a short time, she had given a world on the brink of destruction a new hope?

    The truth of the abyss¡­ She hadn¡¯t expected it to be like this.

    When her Xiao Guang returns to the pet space and encounters Snow Wing, she¡¯ll definitely be surprised, hehe.

    ¡°Violet, judging by your expression, is everything resolved?¡±

    Miss Life, with her green hair and eyes, had alreadypleted all the initial work on the divine tree. She stood silently beside Violet, her face soft as she looked at the ck-haired girl with a pleased smile.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered resolved, at least there¡¯s been a slight turn of events. The rest will have to rely on them themselves. After all, you and I aren¡¯t their nannies, right?¡±

    Violet briefly exined the situation and her actions in the Aibus world to Sethlin. Even as a goddess, Sethlin couldn¡¯t help but show surprise after hearing it all.

    ¡°Creating life with light¡­ and such powerful and miraculous life at that, it¡¯s unbelievable¡­ Maybe Violet, you¡¯re more suited to be the Goddess of Life than I am.¡±

    Miss Priestess quickly waved her hand, chuckling bitterly a few times.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that. I don¡¯t want to spend my days with a stinky face like a god, having everyone kneel and worship whenever theye around. It¡¯s so troublesome. Things are fine the way they are now.¡±

    Sethlin couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re obviously stronger than me, yet you¡¯re always so unconventional. I wonder where you even came from. Could you really be a visitor from another realm?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ how about we keep that a secret?¡±

    Seeing Violet smoothly change the subject with a smile, Sethlin didn¡¯t press further and said seriously.

    ¡°Anyway, consider this a favor I owe you, even though I already owe you quite a bit¡­ Ahem, in any case, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the demeanor of divine beings is indeed precious. I won¡¯t find it annoying at all~¡±

    ¡°Okay okay okay, just let me know if you need anything. So Violet, what are your ns for the future?¡±

    ¡°ns?¡±

    ncing at the green-haired girl in front of her, then looking up at the towering divine tree and the people in the distance, Violet realized that Sethlin was asking when she nned to leave the Sky City.

    After all, they had already discussed it earlier. Sethlin would stay behind to protect and help the divine tree continue to grow, while Miss Priestess would travel around with the ¡°Bestowers,¡± including Theresa, to nt more saplings to maintain the stability of the seal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably stay for a while longer. Mainly because I haven¡¯t figured out where to go next¡­¡±

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 174

    Facing pseudo-god level elemental beings, even Snow Wing couldn¡¯t simply rely on crashing and protective light to kill them.

    Although at Lv90 she only needed a few rounds at most to eliminate these rtively low-intelligence elemental creatures, it inevitably meant stopping for abat, wasting a considerable amount of time.

    Moreover, pseudo-god level enemies had already mastered or dabbled in somews, making them far more threatening than creatures of the sixth or seventh tier. If she were to identally get injured, the loss would outweigh the gain.

    Therefore, Violet chose to connect with Snow Wing through a ¡°Covenant of Shared Battle¡±, greatly enhancing all her attributes while summoning the embodiment of light, ¡¾I Am Light¡¿.

    This light embodiment matched Snow Wing¡¯s towering height of tens of meters, allowing Violet to sit on the back of the swiftly flying white bird, ready to fight together.

    The reason for choosing to strengthen the confrontation rather than evade was twofold. On one hand, once involving the level of ws,¡± mere speed alone couldn¡¯t guarantee evasion of all attacks¡­ On the other hand, of course, there were many advantages to doing so.

    In the center of the almost cloud-like colorful storm, another giant crimson fire elemental, towering tens of meters high and no less formidable than Snow Wing, burst out recklessly.@@novelbin@@

    Unlike ordinaryrge elemental beings, it opened a huge mouthposed of mes, roaring earth-shakingly with tongues of fire jetting out!

    ¡°Roar!!!¡±

    ¡°Squawk!¡±

    Snow Wing, calmly on her path forward, fearlessly pped her snow-white wings and met the fire elemental head-on. The streamlined golden light almost turned her into a sharp cone, shing directly with the high-temperature fireball that erupted from the chest of the fire elemental.

    However, at that moment, a ming giant axe suddenly chopped down from within the storm, aiming directly at the unprotected back of the white bird.

    It turned out there was another pseudo-god level fire elemental of equal caliber lying in ambush within the clouds, while the previous one was merely provoking.

    Yet, the golden knight girl sitting on the back of the white bird just sneered disdainfully, crossed her holy spear in her hand, and easily shattered the burning giant axe. With another sh of the de, the sharp golden light severed the fire elemental hiding in the clouds, along with the magical storm, into two.

    Pseudo-god level elemental beings are indeed extraordinary. Even when severed, it madly roared, attempting to reassemble its burning body. Surging mes irregrly spewed out in all directions, forming an almost no-go zone for the living!

    But the girl of light remained calm andposed. After delivering that strike, she immediately threw her holy spear with great force.

    It transformed into a golden meteor, instantly piercing through the dying struggles of all the fire elementals, creating a terrifying hole over ten meters in diameter in their chests. The tail mes it brought forth even left a long vacuum trail in the elemental storm, extending into the distance.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Unable to withstand such a heavy blow, the fire elemental exploded violently in the air, creating a dreadful roar and a wave of destruction like a supernova explosion.

    At the same time, the golden cone formed by the white bird also crushed the full-force counterattack of another fire elemental in a head-on collision. The figures of both sides passed through each other in the sky.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Another resounding explosion. In just a few exchanges, the twin pseudo-god level fire elementals werepletely annihted.

    ¡°Hehe, well done, our coordination is getting more and more tacit, Snow Wing~¡±

    ¡°Squawk~ Squawk~¡±

    Controlling the embodiment of light, Violet patted the fluffy head of the white bird, which shook its head and squinted its eyes in apparent enjoyment. It casually swallowed a meter-long, fiery-red crystal that had just been ced into its mouth.

    Violet raised her hand, and a golden light enveloped another crystal of the same shape, emitting formidable heat and high temperature. This enormous crystal fell into the palm of the embodiment of light, and she bent down to hand it to Snow Wing beneath her.

    ¡°Here, have this one too, don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    ¡°Squawk~¡±

    Miss Divine Bird naturally didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow the second crystal as well.

    This was why Violet was willing to spend some time dealing with these pseudo-god levelrge elemental beings. Honestly, for some reason, these elemental creatures in the Illusionary Realm resembled certain enemies from the ¡°Illusory World¡± in appearance and abilities, giving the priestess a very familiar feeling with many of their techniques.

    Butpared to the game, the elemental beings here were undoubtedly more real and didn¡¯t drop any equipment or materials. If there was anything valuable left behind after their death, it would probably be these crystalline cores.

    These were the cores of the elementals, usually only found inside enemies of at least pseudo-god level. Violet had identified them, for example, the name of this one was ¡°Core of the me Destroyer.¡± Along the way, they had also encountered simr entities like the Gale Destroyer, Frost Destroyer, and Dark Destroyer.

    They were essentially just different in attributes.

    It seemed that the ¡¾me Lord Core¡¿ in the Spirit Puppet Forest¡¯s experimentalboratory was likely another loot obtained by their ¡¾Father¡¿ through simr means here.

    However, lords were another tier higher thanrge-bodied elemental monsters in the game. Violet had not encountered any enemies that could be called lords yet, so she didn¡¯t know what level of strength they would possess here.

    Additionally, although these cores had different attributes and extremely violent energy, Snow Wing seemed to effortlessly swallow them down and convert them into nutrients. Moreover, through the thoughts conveyed in the contract, Violet understood that this was probably quite beneficial for her.

    Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not unreasonable to give some small snacks to their own pet who performs excellently and is obedient and sensible.

    Allowing Snow Wing to float in the air, munching on two crystals almost as big as an adult, Violet lowered her head and looked around and beneath her, lost in thought.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It looks like we should have arrived at the realm of fire elements, and we¡¯re probably not far from the location of that entrance mentioned by Tiyelu¡­¡±

    Although there was no concept of day and night here, and the bodies of the gods did not require frequent rest, based on the time changes on the panel, Miss Priestess could tell that she had been in the Illusionary Realm for almost a day.

    ording to Tiyelu, the Illusionary Realm was divided into several regions based on elemental distribution. For example, the ¡¾Sanctuary¡¿ she guarded and its surroundings belonged to a rtively stable area with bnced elements, where very powerful elemental beings rarely appeared.

    Beyond that were regions like the Wind Realm, Frost Realm, Dark Realm, Wastnd Realm, and the current Fire Element Realm where Violet was located. These primary elements seemed to closely resemble thepositions of several dragon races.

    But strangely, the Illusionary Realm did not have the Realm of Light or light elements. This was evident because the color of magical storms in the sky varied in each region. Tiyelu¡¯s area was a mixed color, while this Fire Element Realm naturally had a violent crimson hue.

    On the way here, Miss Priestess also passed through the Frost Realm with its freezing blue color and the pitch-ck Dark Realm. The Wind Realm and Wastnd Realm were in other directions, but she could vaguely see them in the distance.

    Although she didn¡¯t quite understand it, this didn¡¯t hinder Violet from getting down to business.

    Let¡¯s go down and take a look.

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 177

    Although it was only a semi-divine artifact, the ¡¾de of Hollow Mark¡¿, bestowed by Violet¡¯s old friend, was indeed the most suitable tool for the current situation.

    Holding the silver dagger, she moved around the area. Although Violet didn¡¯t understand spatial magic and couldn¡¯t detect such traces herself, the ¡¾de of Hollow Mark¡¿ specialized in this.

    The detection method was simple: the closer she got to a location where a spatial rift or passage had appeared, the brighter the de would glow. Conversely, it would dim when moving away from such a location. This made it easy to pinpoint specific areas with such traces.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It should be around here.¡±

    After searching for a short while, the priestess sessfully locked onto the target area. There were two locations where traces of spatial teleportation remained.

    One of these spots was near the scattered remnants of powder, undoubtedly left when Silvester used an item to teleport directly into the fire elemental domain not long ago. The other¡­

    It was about three inds scattered amid the magma. The priestess, holding the increasingly bright silver de, nced at the sky and then seemed to realize something.

    ¡°Above, huh¡­ Ugh, these dumb creatures never seem to stop bothering me. They¡¯ve already gathered again so soon.¡±

    Fire elementals, unlike conventional creatures, were not afraid of high temperatures and magma. On the contrary, the hotter it was, the stronger they became. Hence, more powerful fire elementals lived directly within the magma.

    Standing on the inds was fine, but when Violet brazenly crossed severalndmasses in session, it was like she was jumping on their heads, naturally angering the already low-intelligence and irritable me elementals.

    ¡°I should have waited a bit longer before sending Snow Wing back¡­ I don¡¯t have time to y with you guys now. sh!¡±

    Bare hands waved casually, and several streams of silver light swept through the air. Sevenf fire elementals in front of her instantly cracked into ck, twisted voids. A powerful suction from the spatial rifts absorbed and obliterated them in an instant, swiftly restoring the original spatial form thereafter.

    Although the inherent abilities of the ¡¾de of Hollow Mark¡¿ managed to clear a wave of enemies, Violet knew very well that this could only buy her a few seconds of breathing time.

    Unlike Snow Wing, she didn¡¯t have the ability to effortlessly clear a wide area of enemies. Dealing with these small fries wasn¡¯t worth wasting too much time and MP, fighting them was almost meaningless.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Her long, white feathers spread out like a shield once more, blocking dozens of iing fireballs and me beams from afar. The priestess swept away the remaining mes and then soared straight into the sky!

    At that moment, the sky and earth suddenly changed color!

    A surge of energy, like crimson mes, abruptly rose, almost igniting the entire sky. The sea of magma instantly began to boil!

    Hundreds of magma pirs, each with a diameter exceeding a thousand meters, shot into the sky. The intense and vtile high temperatures rose at a terrifying speed.

    Within these pirs were exclusively pseudo-god-level me Destroyers that Violet had met before, several of them were particrly tall.

    Hundreds of pseudo-god-level beings!

    For ordinary people, this catastrophic scene was almost indescribable, suddenly descending upon the priestess. Yet, the true terror was not just this.

    This spectacle seemed to be just the prelude to disaster, as after that¡­

    Giant figures made of mes slowly rose from the earth and magma below.

    They were truly worthy of the name ¡°giants.¡±

    Its height had soared to over several thousand meters, surpassing even the spectacr creature Violet had once seen known as the Leviathan¡¯s Offspring. Like mountains rising from the ground, its crimson body pierced the sky, shattering the fiery clouds that burned like mes, perched atop the peaks revered as ¡¾Sanctuary¡¿.

    Unlike any fire elemental, its body was no longer a formless ze or red mist. Massive to the point of almost solidifying, its terrifying form, like hardened rockyers, obscured the heavens.

    Waves of raging mes churned on its surface like armor, causing the surrounding temperature to rise tenfold, reaching temperatures capable of melting even gold and iron, exceeding a thousand degrees Celsius!

    ¡°Infernal¡­ Lord? No¡­¡± Violet silently shook her head, dismissing such thoughts.

    At this point, she could no longer apply the ratings and definitions from the game to ssify or understand the creatures here. That would be absolute arrogance, the same arrogance that had doomed previous squads of yers who hade to this ce. Violet did not want to repeat their mistakes.

    Her snow-white and magnificent wings spread fully in the air, a surging golden light radiated outward from the dark-haired girl¡¯s body, blocking the approaching heat and mes like a mad frenzy.

    Just as Violet was considering whether to confront this unknown entity in battle or use the ¡¾de of Hollow Mark¡¿ to tear open a spatial rift and leave, seizing the opportunity to track down Silvester and the others¡­

    From the sky, a voice rang out with thunderous authority and deafening interrogation.

    ¡¾Outsider, why have youe?¡¿

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Miss Violet, who had just been preparing to flee or engage inbat, paused for a moment, realizing that the voice belonged to the terrifying fire giant.

    This fellow was actually attempting tomunicate with her?

    To be honest, this unfolding scenario was beyond what the priestess had anticipated. Ever since entering the Illusionary Realm, she had encountered various entities.

    Aside from those she couldn¡¯t be bothered with, the invisible upper-level spirits actively avoided her. She had not encountered any beings she couldmunicate with until now.

    In addition to the information obtained from the outside world, the concept that ¡°elementals are mindless beings¡± had almost been ingrained deep within Violet¡¯ heart. Therefore, the sudden disy of high intelligence by the other party only surprised her further.

    It is worth mentioning that after the appearance of the fire giant, all the various levels of fire elementals that had been relentlessly pursuing her just moments ago had somehow prostrated themselves on the ground, maintaining a humble state without daring to make any movements. The pseudo-god level elemental beings were also merely floating around in the airspace, coldly observing. This was one of the reasons why the priestess did not immediately take action.

    Another reason was that when the other party spoke those brief words just now, they used a nearly extinctnguage known as ¡¾Ancient Nielnguage¡¿, also called ¡°Ancient Divine Language.¡± There was only one type of being ustomed to conversing in Ancient Divine Language.

    ¡¾You are¡­ a deity left over from mythological times?¡¿

    The girl enveloped in light floated upwards, breaking through the fiery elemental storm that was akin to a death trap for mortals, reaching a height almost face-to-face with the giant, and posed such a question in the samenguage.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    The terrifying visage of the fire giant, where mes seemed to surge from every pore, erupted with intense breaths. Yet, these fiery waves, almost equivalent to a sixth or seventh-tier magic strike, appeared to be mere fluctuations in its breath when its emotions surged.

    Violet remained unmoved, the light emanating from her body effortlessly blocking out those mes, waiting only for the other¡¯s response.

    Soon, another thunderous roar echoed forth.

    ¡¾A foreign deity who has mastered the Ancient Divine Language, you have not yet stated the reason for your presence here.¡¿

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 181

    The answer is ¡ª Ley Lines.

    These energy veins that flow with the world¡¯s power, even in small amounts, are unimaginable endless magic to ordinary people.

    It¡¯s all clear now.

    Silvester originally intended to use the immense magic in the ley lines. Through the absorption at the altar, he slowly intended to restore this damaged artifact of the Demon God¡­ The purpose of doing so was quite simple.

    By using the restored power of the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿, he aimed to open the doors of the temple here.

    However,ter on, due to the official suspicions of the Human United Kingdom noticing signs of cultist activities near the Darkwood Jungle, they sent elite knights like Felina to investigate.

    Along with some interference from a certain Priestess, this ultimately led to the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ not only failing to absorb enough magic but instead falling into Violet¡¯s pocket.

    Therefore, after the operation failed, Silvester, who felt that he left behind everything, quickly moved to the Demon Suppression City area further north of the kingdom andunched a new n.

    It seems that although he lost the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿, he ultimately found another way to open the doors of the temple and smoothly entered it now.

    As for Miss Priestess, who only has a partial understanding of the Demon God¡¯s power and never realized that the Jewel could actually be repaired, she ran around the world with this half-broken treasure without paying it much attention again.

    As for why the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ suddenlypleted its repair, to be honest, Violet can only think of one possibility at the moment.

    That is, some time ago, when she was replenishing magic for Novia, perhaps thetter¡¯s body, also created by the Demon God as the Source of Magic and the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿, resonated closely at close range, creating some special connection through the action ofws.

    ¡¾Source of Magic¡¿while absorbing Violet¡¯s MP at the same time, it also reversely infused power into the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿, aiding in its self-repair.

    Yes! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very likely like this!!!

    So that¡¯s why there was arge amount of magic disappearing without a trace, the consumption was astonishingly high, reaching beyond 20 million MP!

    After all, awakening a depleted artifact and repairing a shattered treasure through magic requirepletely different levels of cost. In other words¡ªChief Vanessa¡¯spletely underestimated the amount of Miss Priestess¡¯s MP was outputting at the time and didn¡¯t realize that Violet was actually doing two things simultaneously.

    Perhaps in her view, converting into numerical values, awakening the depleted Source of Magic body only required five or six million MP or even less, and Violet couldn¡¯t directly indicate how much specific magic she was outputting at the time.

    Therefore, the former could more easily ept the fact that ¡°awakening the Source of Magic relying solely on individual strength¡± was true.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

    This is really, both funny and unexpected gains ah.

    However, such small surprises from fate and coincidence are precisely one of the important reasons why Violet has always been fascinated by adventure and enjoys it.

    When the young girl took down the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ fragment at first, who could have imagined today¡¯s scene?

    The ck-haired girl with aplex expression, unable to hide the smile at the corner of her mouth, shook her head helplessly, stepped into the opened temple, waved her hand again, and the ck gem that had been floating beside her seemingly inseparably immediately obediently fell into her palm.

    Obviously, from a series of actions, it can be seen that this is a treasure with a considerable degree of spirituality.

    Violet casually activated ¡¾Information Detection¡¿.

    Arge amount of information suddenly appeared in front of the girl.

    ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿

    ¡¾Grade: Lesser Divine Artifact¡¿

    Description:

    Once belonged to one of the six artifacts of the Demon God Olivia, the ¡°Demon God¡¯s Gem¡± possesses the most formidable frontal attack power among them. It was embedded at the top of her personal staff and had once achieved illustrious feats in battles, suppressing countless enemies of the Demon Gods, and enjoying great fame.

    Later, during the Cataclysm of the Gods, the Twilight War erupted. The Demon God led many powerful allies to battle alongside the gods, and the fierce warsted for more than ten days. The Demon God eventually fell in battle, and her six artifacts were either damaged or lost. The ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ itself was shattered and rendered powerless due to the impact of terrifying forces.

    After millennia passed, the fragment of the jewel was discovered by the summoner-alchemist Silvester Bullwer. After several unsessful attempts at restoration, Silvester decided to ce it deep at the convergence point of the world¡¯s ley lines to replenish its immense magic needs from the world¡¯swork.

    A monthter, the fragment of the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ was found and taken away by¡­ After many twists and turns, finally in ¡­¡­¡­¡­ under the infusion of immense magic, it ¡­¡­¡­¡­ regained its brilliance, restored its original power, and through this power, underwent a breakthrough, surpassing its original limits and reaching the realm of a divine artifact.

    §±§à§Ü§Ñ§Ù§Ñ§ä§î §Ò§à§Ý§î§ê§Ö

    ¡°?¡±

    Seeing this, Miss Priestess couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow.

    What¡¯s going on, why is thisst part¡­ why are there several inexplicable nks? It looks as if someone erased the original text that was there?

    Based on the context before and after, Violet couldn¡¯t help but guess that the nks here should be her own name, but generally speaking, wouldn¡¯t blocked names be directly changed to something like ¡°xxxx¡±? What is this ¡°power of something¡±?

    So strange¡­

    And the name of the Demon God Olivia this time, surprisingly, wasn¡¯t blocked out in the equipment introduction. Perhaps because the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ has be a divine artifact, it has already reached a certain standard in its realm¡­ or something like that?

    Forget it¡­ By the way, it really is a divine artifact, huh, this jewel¡­ even though it¡¯s only a lesser one, it¡¯s still quite formidable. This isn¡¯t equipment produced in ¡¾Illusory World¡¿, but trulyes from this world itself.

    But ording to the description, the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ evolved into a divine artifact because some power erased its original name. So, does that mean the original Demon God¡¯s six artifacts, or at least the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿, didn¡¯t reach this level originally?

    Hmm, hmm¡­ it all feels quiteplicated.

    Well, despite being somewhat mysterious, getting a divine artifact is definitely a big win. This ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ should be an offensive type, a weapon-ss equipment.

    It does conflict somewhat with ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿, and even though it adds a lot of attributes and several powerful skills, it still doesn¡¯t quite match Miss Priestess¡¯s preference for thetter, after all, ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿ is a superior divine artifact.

    However, one thing is that the maximum MP provided by the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ and its added auto-recovery speed are quite remarkable, at least surpassing ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿ in this aspect by a fair margin. Though Violet usually doesn¡¯t run low on mana, it might prove effective in certain special situations.@@novelbin@@

    After curiously ying with the smooth and glossy jewel for a while, Violet didn¡¯t waste any more time. Since the door was already open, proceeding cautiously and swiftly was the right choice. This temple is definitely not going to be straightforward, entering it is probably just the first step.

    Considering its potential usefulness, Miss Priestess didn¡¯t rush to put the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ back into her backpack. Instead, she let it continue floating around her, ready to adapt flexibly.

    Although this treasure once belonged to the Demon God Olivia, after such severe damage and subsequent repairs over a thousand years, it¡¯s practically no different from being recast.

    In the present day where the Demon God has fallen, the only one who can control its existence is likely Violet, who personally restored it with magic.

    Of course, even if the Demon God were truly revived, don¡¯t think it would be simple to take it back. Whoever picks it up, it¡¯s theirs! That¡¯s 20 million MP, after all!

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 182

    Although the instructions stated that weapons could not be used simultaneously, it only meant that attributes and passive skills couldn¡¯t stack.

    With this in mind, Violet held the ¡¾Eternal Scepter of the World¡¯s Heart¡¿ in one hand and carried the ck sphere floating in the air on the other, continuing to stride forward.

    The temple gate led to what seemed like an audience hall, with two rows of ck stone pirs supporting the dome, leading forward. In the center, the floor resembled translucent crystal, reflecting the solitary figure of a white-robed girl. Further ahead, on both sides, stretched an endless expanse of darkness, obscuring any view of whaty beyond.

    ¡°ck, ck, ck¡­¡±

    Violet stepped forward, the rhythmic sound of her footsteps echoing crisply as her ¡¾Feather Robe Graria¡¿ boots shed against the smooth floor. In the quiet hall, devoid of any other presence, it was like a fantastical rhythm hinting at mystery and the unknown.

    Until¡­

    As she took another step forward, her foot touched the clear floor, and suddenly, everything changed!

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Violet calmly raised her hand, blocking the oing sword de with the golden glow-wrapped staff. The ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ radiated a ck beam like a floating cannon, effortlessly piercing through the enemy¡¯s body.

    The embodiment of light behind the girl swiftly moved forward like flowing clouds, shing diagonally with a spear. One strikepletely severed the imposing ck-armored warrior that had suddenly appeared beside the priestess.

    However, the warrior, over three meters tall and d in pitch-ck armor, did not fall to the ground in defeat. Instead, after being cut down, it quickly dissolved into a light smoke and reappeared five to six meters away from the priestess. Half-raising its greatsword, it red menacingly at the white-robed girl.

    ¡°???¡±

    The priestess tilted her head in confusion, looking at the enemy that suddenly appeared in front of her, then nced around as if sensing something.

    At some point, over ten towering warriors d in armor simr to the previous ck-armored warrior had gathered around Violet. They wielded various weapons, and the patterns on their armor showed distinct differences. Honestly speaking, they gave Violet a bit of a feeling of that one thing¡­

    ¡°We are the Guardians of the Twelve Houses under the Demon God! Oh living being who has stepped into the temple, you possess neither the token nor the qualification. If you wish to proceed further, then you must pass our trial!¡±

    Wow! There really are twelve of them! It was enough to form a boyband.@@novelbin@@

    Well, although it felt a bit funny, it was clear the other side was serious. The actions and demeanor of the greatsword warrior just now clearly showed they were aiming to take the enemy¡¯s life.

    The environment around had drastically changed after they had arrived at a certain distance within the temple.

    In short, this was a sealed ancient arena.

    ces like arenas were actually quite familiar to Violet. Her ¡¾Iron Blood Arena¡¿ skill possessed simr abilities. However, this ce seemed quite humane, apparently not restricting any abilities of those who entered. In other words, it seemed one could freely brawl inside.

    It was obvious this was still within the temple, but Violet had noticed it since she hade in. What appeared to be an average area inside was, in fact, cut into several independent spaces by a powerful presence using special means. As soon as one stepped halfway in, they would immediately appear in another area.

    Of course, in other words, this was actually the only way to deeper inside the temple. Anyone who wanted to explore the true secrets hidden within the temple would inevitably pass through this arena area.

    ¡°A trial left behind by the Demon God? Heh, this god is really strict with her sessors.¡±

    Shaking her head helplessly, the ck-haired girl took a step forward.

    Although Miss Priestess had no intention of inheriting any divine position, it was clear that these twelve peak pseudo-god level guardians before her were not opponents that ordinary people could handle.

    For instance, Minchen, the strongest individual in the Ten Thousand Demons Mountains, could perhaps handle three or four at once, but facing all twelve together would undoubtedly lead to defeat.

    Likewise, Violet didn¡¯t believe Silvester had the ability to defeat these twelve guardians simultaneously either. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious, always lurking in the shadows.

    It seemed that the ¡°token¡± mentioned by the greatsword warrior earlier had allowed them to bypass this trial. It appeared that he had been prepared for this scenario.

    ¡°Hey, I mean, did you guys see this orb here? It¡¯s also one of the relics left behind by the Demon God. Can¡¯t it be considered a token?¡± Miss Priestess pointed to the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Gem¡¿ floating beside her, as if the young woman¡¯s intention had truly been understood, the armored guardians shifting their gaze back and forth in response.

    However, they did not yield.

    ¡°ording to themand left by the Master, the only token recognized is the ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Token¡¿. In all other cases, even the wielders of the six artifacts of the Demon God cannot negotiate. The trial must be executed!¡±

    After conveying this deration with such strong determination, the greatsword warrior changed his approach.

    ¡°However, since you possess one of the Master¡¯s six artifacts and have its recognition, ording to the rules, we can be somewhat flexible. Now, give up moving forward and leave the temple now, we twelve guardians will not pursue further, ensuring at least your life. Otherwise, once the trial begins, life and death will be inevitable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite humane of you. Alright, alright, you¡¯ve done your duty, but I refuse!¡±

    After smiling to show her stance, Miss Priestess raised her wand in her hand and abandoned herst ns to negotiate.

    If they were going to fight, then let them fight. Although Violet didn¡¯t like fighting, she had never been afraid of facing enemies.

    And besides¡­

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s not just me talking, but trying to block my way with only twelve guardians seems like you¡¯re not taking me seriously¡­ Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re invincible.¡±

    ¡°Very well, let the trial begin!!¡±

    Ignoring Miss Priestess¡¯s deliberate tactical taunts and provocations, the lead greatsword-wearing ck-armored warrior shouted loudly. The twelve guardians simultaneously took a step forward, raising their weapons high!

    Beneath their feet, twelve different shaped rune formations simultaneously lit up, transforming into pirs of light shooting into the sky, perfectly surrounding Violet at the center.

    ¡°Forbidden Art: Twelve Demon God Pce Guardian Grand Formation!¡±

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Twelve towering pirs of light erupted in dazzling colors, connecting and intertwining with each other, forming evenrger cylindrical barriers that epassed the entire arena.

    Underfoot and in the sky simultaneously appeared grand and intricate rune formations. Centered around the twelve pirs, a surging and powerful oppressive force swept over, causing the hem of the priestess¡¯s white robe to flutter in the strong wind. Her beautiful ck hair billowed in the breeze, creating a scene of solemn killing intent.

    Violet furrowed her brows, showing surprise.

    ¡°The Divine Realm?¡±

    The priestess wouldn¡¯t mistake this familiar sense of rejection and pressure. At least in form, the array unleashed by the twelve guardians working together was remarkably simr to the power of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Twelve Pces ¡¤ Sword of Heaven¡¯s Punishment!¡±

    The enraged shout of the ck-armored warrior echoed through the sky. As the formations flowed, a colossal sword, hundreds or thousands of timesrger than its original form, almost like a dark cloud pressing down on a city, descended towards Violet¡¯s head!

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 184

    Without answering Violet¡¯s question, ¡¾Sword¡¿ put his helmet back on, returning to his fully armored stance. His voice, filled with an indescribable emotion, spoke slowly and solemnly.

    ¡°Outsider of great power, you have sessfully passed the trial of the Twelve Pce Guardians. As the leader of the Twelve Pce¡ª¡¾Sword¡¿, I grant you permission to proceed. Go and seek the treasures and power left by our master. The path ahead is fraught with danger and opportunity, but I believe that with your immense strength, you will aplish¡­ what we could not.¡±

    ¡°What you could not aplish? What do you mean?¡±

    The priestess tilted her head in surprise, but ¡¾Sword¡¿ remained silent, lowering his head as if to bid her farewell.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ if you don¡¯t want to say, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry, so I¡¯ll be going now. Do as you please.¡±

    With a light nod, Violet did not hesitate any longer. She stepped past the ck-armored warrior and headed straight for the pitch-ck passage that had automatically opened at the front of the arena after the battle ended.

    Just before her figure disappeared into the passage, she left a light yet earnest promise without turning back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The path you couldn¡¯tplete, I will walk it to the end.¡±

    With that, the girl stepped into the darkness.

    ¡°Truly¡­ thank you, Lady Violet¡­¡±

    With a sense of expectation and relieved liberation, ¡¾Sword¡¿¡¯s figure, like his already vanishedrades, slowly turned to ash, scattering into the vast golden sea of flowers.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°Upper-dimensional spirits, they aren¡¯t all as unsightly as I thought¡­¡±

    Stepping out of the dark passage, Violet found herself in apletely different world. She had returned to the temple filled with an aura of mystery and solemnity, but it was clear that she had advanced significantly from where she had been before.@@novelbin@@

    With this realization, the priestess took a small bottle from her spatial bag. This bottle contained the ¡¾Frenzied Spirit¡¿ she had captured by chance at Spirit Butterfly Peak. She uncorked the bottle, releasing the formless spirit.

    The newly freed Frenzied Spirit began to dart around restlessly, as if plotting something, but a cold nce from the ck-haired girl made it shudder and settle down immediately. After all, its life waspletely in Violet¡¯s hands.

    ¡¾M-M-Master, may I ask where we are now?¡¿

    The message, filled with mad intent but also tinged with aically cautious tone, was conveyed through the psychic tendrils Violet extended.

    ¡¾In the depths of your old home, the temple of the Demon God.¡¿

    ¡¾D-D-D-Demon God!!??¡¿

    ¡¾Stop shouting! Don¡¯t make a fuss. Now, tell me, who is the strongest individual you know of in the Illusionary Realm?¡¿

    Feigning a fierce demeanor, the priestess red at the spirit, suppressing its fearful and uneasy reaction to the title and straightforwardly posing the question she most wanted answered.

    ¡¾Uh¡­ sorry, but if we¡¯re talking about the strongest individual, it would have to be the Great Lord of zing mes. It¡¯s practically the pinnacle of elemental beings in the Illusionary Realm¡­¡¿

    Before it could finish, another equally frenzied yet distinct voice immediately interrupted.

    ¡¾No! The strongest is clearly the Holy Ancestor of the Spirit Butterfly Tribe! While she may be less destructive than the Great Lord of zing mes, as the strongest among our spiritual beings, in a true life-and-death battle, she would definitely be more formidable than that fire boulder!¡¿

    Immediately, another voice, from who knows where, shouted angrily.

    ¡¾Nonsense! The Holy Ancestor of the Spirit Butterfly only achieves the level of a Great Lord by relying on environmental advantages and external aids. Let her fight the Great Lord of zing mes without any help, and she¡¯d be burned to ashes in no time!¡¿

    The previous voice, defending the Holy Ancestor of the Spirit Butterfly, loudly retorted.

    ¡¾What¡¯s wrong with using external aids? Aren¡¯t external aids a form of power? Don¡¯t summoners use various pieces of equipment all the time? Are you saying they aren¡¯t powerful? We¡¯re all spiritual beings, and yet you support outsiders over your own kind. Enough is enough!!¡¿

    ¡¾In any case, the Great Lord of zing mes is the strongest! You haven¡¯t seen that being with your own eyes, so you can¡¯t understand its terror!!¡¿

    Suddenly, four or five voices started chattering simultaneously, their frenzied arguments like noisy crows, making one¡¯s head throb.

    Even though Violet was immune to their mental influence, the mor, akin to a brawl among several adventurers in a tavern, was too much to bear.

    So, she simply grabbed the five bickering entities, stuffed them back into the jade bottle, and returned it to her spatial bag.

    Peace atst.

    ¡°Why does this feel like watching fanatical fans argue about their idols¡­¡±

    Shaking her head with a hint of helplessness, the priestess knew she had achieved her goal in releasing them temporarily.

    Undoubtedly, the beings in the Illusionary Realm were far superior in both quality and quantitypared to those outside. The Great Lord of zing mes mentioned by the Frenzied Spirit was likely the God of zing mes and Explosions, while the Holy Ancestor of the Spirit Butterfly was probably referring to Tiyelu.

    If these guys weren¡¯t deliberately spreading false information or simply mistaken, it seemed that while Tiyelu¡¯s raw power might not match that of the me giant who had reached godhood, she could wield simr strength thanks to the things the Demon God left her.

    Furthermore, there were probably other powerful beings in the Illusionary Realm who were close to their level of strength. Yet, none of these formidable entities had attempted to seize the Demon God¡¯s power here.

    The Twelve Pce Guardians were strong, but not invincible. What were these powerful beings afraid of? Or perhaps¡­ they simply couldn¡¯t find a way in?

    As Violet pondered these questions, she did not slow her pace. She had no idea how many trials and challenges the Demon God had left for those who came after, but she enjoyed this sense of adventure.

    If she weren¡¯t pressed for time, Violet might have been willing to take her time and y along with these challenges instead of using sheer brute force to crush the Twelve Pce Guardians as she had.

    By her calctions, she was almost there.

    At this thought, as she took a step on the crystal-clear floor, the world changed again.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Seeing her new surroundings, the priestess couldn¡¯t help but let out a slightly surprised exmation.

    There were no guardians immediately attacking her. In stark contrast to the wild and violent atmosphere of the arena, this ce was filled with a sense of civilization and tranquility.

    It was a library.

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 185

    ¡°After the physical duel, is it time for a schrly duel now¡­?¡±

    The girl¡¯s silver-blue eyes swept across the surroundings, taking in the countless ancient books that filled the room like a sky full of stars, neatly arranged on the bookshelves. A pleased smile yed on her lips.

    ¡°Perfect, I love reading. Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    With that, the girl didn¡¯t rush to wander around the library. Instead, she plopped down on the nearest chair and casually picked up a thick book from the nearest shelf, giving it a quick nce.

    ¡°¡®Research on Geomantic Ecology¡¯¡­ what in the world is this?¡±

    Haste makes waste, as they say. Since the demon god set up this scenario, simply tearing down the library wouldn¡¯t be the way to clear the level. Likewise, Silvester¡¯s ns wouldn¡¯t seed overnight. Excessive impatience would only make things more troublesome.

    With this in mind, Violet decided to open the book and see what it was all about.

    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±

    To her surprise, the author of the book was highly knowledgeable. His research on the magical energy cirction within the earth¡¯s veins was so advanced that he could predict changes in their trends. He could even alter the flow of energy to change the weather or cause a magical overload that could easily destroy an entire city.

    The book recorded his lifelong insights and experiences. After reading just a few pages, Violet felt she had gained a lot and couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in the content.

    It wasn¡¯t until the girl finished thest page and closed the thick volume, which was even taller than a dictionary, that she snapped back to reality, a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Ah, darn it, I got carried away¡­¡±

    She had no idea how much time had passed. The bodies of the divine race don¡¯t tire easily, nor do they have a strict need for food or sleep. Violet herself loved reading, and it was normal for her to read a book for over ten hours straight if it caught her interest.

    In the outside world, she could at least gauge the passage of time by the changing light, but in this enclosed library where the sun and moon were not visible, it was hard to tell how long had passed unless she actively brought up the nearly useless system panel.

    ¡°Though it probably doesn¡¯t matter much, it looks like I need to change this bad habit¡­¡±

    ¡°Finding joy in books is a delight, mydy. What fault is there in that, and why should you change?¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than a young man in white emerged from a corner, his gentle voice responding to her self-deprecating remark. He slowly approached and sat down across from Violet, smiling warmly.

    The boy looked no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, with an elegant demeanor and a gentle face. His ck hair was neatly held up by a wooden hairpin, and he wore a feathered crown on his head, holding a folding fan in his hand. He seemed entirely harmless.

    However, Violet, who had been constantly surrounding herself with a protective aura since arriving here, knew that there hadn¡¯t been any other living beings in the library before. This young man in white had suddenly appeared out of nowhere after she finished reading and spoke.

    Most likely, this guy wasn¡¯t normal either.

    ¡°Are you the examiner for the second stage? How do I pass?¡±

    The priestess got straight to the point, but the young man simply continued to smile and replied:

    ¡°No, no, I am not an examiner, nor do I dare speak of tests. Since you have broken through the twelve pces to get here, you must possess great abilities. You could easily reduce me to ashes with a snap of your fingers. I am fully aware of this, so I merely wish to engage in some schrly discourse with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Wait a minute¡­ Why does this guy speak in such a convoluted, schrly manner? He can¡¯t seem to say anything straightforwardly, and even my trantion tool can¡¯t convert his speech into innguage. I have to admit, that¡¯s a skill in itself¡­

    However, everything has its own merits, and Violet couldn¡¯t expect everyone to match her personal standards perfectly. So, she didn¡¯t make a fuss and just nodded lightly.

    ¡°Alright, so what exactly do I need to do? But let me be clear, I don¡¯t have the time to waste here indefinitely. If you n to drag this out for days and nights, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay.¡±

    The young man lightly waved his folding fan and replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hehe, you are quite impatient, mydy. Very well¡­ You only need to answer three questions correctly to leave this ce. Of course, if youck confidence, you can stay here and study the collections further before attempting the questions. I assure you that the answers to all the questions are contained within the ny-nine thousand books in this grand library.¡±

    ¡°Answer questions?¡±

    As if she had anticipated this, the girl nodded slightly, then asked another question.

    ¡°Can I ask what will happen if I get the answers wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sigh~ Fearing failure before even trying is a grave mistake. I don¡¯t wish to shake your resolve. If youck confidence, you may leave now.¡±

    Tch.

    He¡¯s even being coy about it. How annoying¡­

    Oh well, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t possibly stay here and read every book, and leaving was out of the question. Not only because she needed to track Silvester, but also because the challenges left by the demon god were an exciting experience for the adventure-loving priestess. Since she had to answer questions, she might as well give it a shot.

    Focusing and remaining vignt, Violet nodded.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead and ask the first question.¡±

    ¡°You truly are impatient, youngdy. Patience and self-cultivation are virtues you should nurture¡­ Very well, listen carefully.¡±

    The young man shook his head helplessly and gently opened his folding fan, seeming to admire the ink brush calligraphy on it. After pondering for a moment, he spoke softly.

    ¡°The Qian position is cold, the Kun position is hot, Kan and Li are water and fire. If a ce where they intersect experiences both torrential rain and continuous snowfall, what is the reason? How would you exin it?¡±[1]

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Raising her eyebrow instinctively, Violet stared intently at the young man¡¯s gentle face for a moment. He maintained his subtle smile, waiting silently for her answer.

    Finally, Violet spoke, though she didn¡¯t immediately give an answer. Instead, she smiled faintly and said,

    ¡°Are you giving me an easy one?¡±@@novelbin@@

    The young man¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°You misunderstand, mydy. I pose the question, and you provide the answer. The content is all within the books in this grand library. Why wouldn¡¯t it be fair?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±

    Wrinkling her nose in annoyance, the priestess decided not to waste any more time and responded directly.

    ¡°The Qian position is cold, the Kun position is hot. When the Qian position moves south, snow flies endlessly. Kan is water, Li is fire. When the Kan position moves west, torrential rain pours. This is the cause.¡±

    Without pausing, Violet continued,

    ¡°The earth¡¯s veins are the world¡¯swork. To bnce them, one must clear the meridians. If the Qian position moves south, it¡¯s due to Kun energy being blocked. If the Kan position moves west, it¡¯s because Li energy is obstructed. Clearing these two meridians will resolve the chaos, ensuring the energies flow smoothly without dampness or cold. How¡¯s that?¡±

    The young man covered his face with his fan and then burst into heartyughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! Excellent! Truly excellent! Mydy, you are indeed extraordinary. With just a brief reading, you have an almost photographic memory. I am thoroughly impressed, truly impressed! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Indeed, the question the young man in white had posed was from the book ¡°Research on Geomantic Ecology¡± that Violet had just casually picked up. The situation he described exactly matched the conditions facing the Ten Thousand Demons Mountains outside. Because of this, Violet had paid special attention to that part, leaving a deep impression on her.

    Coupled with the divine race¡¯s naturally remarkable physical abilities, she almost had a photographic memory, as the young man had said. Giving the correct answer was naturally a piece of cake.

    TL Note:

    [1]

    The Qian and Kun positions refer to the two trigrams in the Bagua, the eight symbols of Chinese cosmology. The Qian trigram is associated with the heavens, masculinity, and creativity, while the Kun trigram is associated with the earth, femininity, and receptivity.

    The Kan and Li trigrams represent water and fire, respectively. Kan is associated with the north, darkness, and the moon, while Li is associated with the south, light, and the sun.

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 194

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    Once again, barely managing to block the holy spear¡¯s de with his magic sword, Silvester was forced back by the immense force. Panting, he looked at the now dull and chipped weapon in his hand, seemingly unable to ept it.

    He raised his head and almost through gritted teeth, red at the six-winged girl, whose white robe remained clean and pristine, exuding a holy aura, and the giant holy spirit floating behind her.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Who exactly are you? The intel never mentioned such a hidden powerhouse in the Ten Thousand Demons Mountains or the Illusionary Realm! Weren¡¯t all the gods supposed to have disappeared or left this world?¡±

    Casually twirling the long priest¡¯s staff in her hand, Violet, the one responsible for the bumps on the demon¡¯s head, temporarily put down her weapon and nonchntly replied.

    ¡°That just means your intel is outdated. Besides, what makes you think Ie from the Ten Thousand Demons Mountains or the Illusionary Realm? I mean, is there any possibility that I¡¯m just a passing, justice-loving, and enthusiastic priest?¡±

    ¡°Enthusiastic¡­ priest? I understand¡­ I understand! You¡¯re hispanion, aren¡¯t you? Cheese Mochi, I remember that name! Did he send you to deal with me? Coward Minchen! Even now, he still doesn¡¯t dare to face us personally? Coward! Damn coward!! Heartless and ungrateful traitor!!!¡±

    Seeing Silvester, though not seriously injured, surging with demonic power and enraged, the priestess couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head in confusion.

    ¡°What nonsense is that? Cheese Mochi¡­ Wait, did you mention, Minchen? Are you a descendant of Minchen?¡±

    Wow, what the heck, is this for real?!

    No wonder, no wonder! No wonder Silvester had always given Violet a vague sense of familiarity. When looking closely, his facial features and the long gray hair were exactly the same as a certain Mr. ¡°Gatekeeper!¡±

    If Minchen and his isekai¡¯s group arrived here over three hundred years ago, such a long time would have been enough for them to reproduce and pass on their legacy through several generations.

    Minchen, with his striking appearance and strong abilities, undoubtedly had a charm that easily attracted women, much like the clich¨¦d scenarios in some cheesy manga and novels where the hero has a harem. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some sparks of life were ignited.

    Tsk¡­ why do I suddenly feel like I don¡¯t want to interfere anymore?

    ¡°So, you went to great lengths to be stronger and gain the power of the demon god to oppose Minchen? Are you trying to prove something to him or take revenge? Did that guy do something to wrong his descendants?¡±

    After a brief rest and with nearly infinite magic power granted by the demon god¡¯s authority, Silvester, who had gradually recovered, raised his magic sword again. He threw the broken half of his staff into the surging sea of magic below. His eyes, partially hidden by a half-mask, shed with madness.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whoever you are, you won¡¯t stop me today. Didn¡¯t he abandon his wife and daughter and guard this cursed ce for three hundred years? Then I will destroy it! Make him regret, make him despair!¡±

    ¡°If you have the skill, take this!¡±

    The vengeful figure floating in the air raised his magic sword, and the sea of magic power below boiled in response!

    ¡°Crack¡­ crack, crack, crack, crack¡­¡±

    In the sky, countless terrifying cracks reappeared, just like when Silvester had shattered the starry sky before. The already decayed and withered valley of magic power finally let out a groan under the unbearable strain.

    And then,

    ¡°Boom!!!!!!!!¡±

    This small space created by the demon god to carry the transfer of divinitypletely copsed under the same source of power.

    A fiery red sky came into view. The reappearing boilingva and burning earth all indicated to Violet that she had returned to the world known as the ¡°Illusionary Realm.¡±

    ¡°All magic in the world, heed mymand!!!¡±

    The gray-ck sea of magic stained the sky and earth. Under the call of the ¡°Magic¡± authority, whether it was fire, water, wind, earth, or any other surging magic scattered across the world, these terrifying powers, hundreds of times denser than those in the real world, quickly converged from all directions. They condensed above Silvester, forming a terrifying shadow, tens of thousands of meters long, in a myriad of colors.

    Theva roiled, even creating towering waves hundreds of meters high. The various levels of fire elementals around were directly shattered into pure elemental energy by the suction force and forcibly absorbed into the earth-shattering sword.

    Only a few supreme beings could barely escape this range at the fastest speed.

    Violet could even clearly see the upper-dimensional spirits, invisible to the naked eye, screaming in terror as they tried to flee, only to be crushed by the Demon God¡¯s power, shattered, and absorbed as pure energy. Within a few seconds, an area of thousands of square kilometers became a lifeless dead zone.

    All elements, all forms of magic in the air were forcefully fused into that colorful giant sword. Without a doubt, this would be a devastating blow.

    Yet, despite this terrifying pressure, the priestess calmly observed, even having the leisure to mutter to herself.

    ¡°Strange¡­ where did the God of zing mes go?¡±

    Their reappearance was obviously near the rift Violet had shed open with the ¡¾de of Hollow Mark¡¿. With such a hugemotion, the fiery stone, who also possessed god-level strength and seemed to have a bad temper, should have jumped out by now. Could it be¡­

    Sensing something, she looked up at the sky, nced at the distant burning sky and rift, and slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Never mind, let¡¯s deal with the immediate trouble first.

    ¡°Go! Forbidden Divine ying Sword!!!¡±

    The colossal sword, far more terrifying and grand than thebined power of the Twelve Guardians before, shed down. At this moment, the priestess finally seemed to make a decision, raising her staff and acting swiftly.

    ¡°Overlimit ¡¤ Composite Barrier ¡¤ Holy Shield Wall.¡±

    The shimmering lights in the sky transformed into a gigantic golden shield, no less grand than the sword before her. Theyers of the shield intertwined before the girl, colliding head-on with the ultimate attack formed by countless mixed magical energies.

    ¡°Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!!!!!!¡±

    Oneyer of the holy shield after another shattered under the terrifying sword, scattering into golden light. Meanwhile, the magical glow and aura emitted by the sword rapidly diminished.

    This was a direct sh, with no tricks or fancy moves. On a god-level battlefield, testing the true power of both sides, only one victor could emerge.

    Silvester¡¯s eyes widened as he desperately wielded the magic sword, while Violet stood her ground. Her pristine six wings unfurled, emanating pure and holy light, continuously reinforcing the barrier in front of her.

    ¡°Bang! Bang¡ª¡±

    Another solid holy shield exploded before the giant sword, but this time, a sound of sorrowful breaking followed. The multicolored magic sword, its light dimmed to the limit from the prolonged sh, could no longer withstand the intact holy shield and shattered into a cascade of colorful light.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Silvester¡¯s body shuddered as he coughed up blood, seemingly backfired by his own power. The intricately carved ck magic sword in his hand also broke and crumbled, falling down in a radiant shower.

    On the other side, the girl in the white robe stood surrounded by countless golden shields, each still glowing withyers of magical energy, constantly renewing at a rate that would drive her opponent to despair. Only when the giant sword vanished and silence returned did the shields finally stop appearing.

    ¡°Huh? Is it over?¡±

    With a hint of caution, the unscathed girl with ck hair slowly peeked her head out from behind the barrier.

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 195

    Looking up at the multicolored magical light scattering across the sky, Miss Violet seriouslymented.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ altogether, you managed to break 27 holy shields. From a destructive standpoint, that was indeed a very powerful attack, almost reaching the level of a ninth-tier close to the tenth-tier. Although it seems you mainly relied on the magic within the Illusionary Realm, the fact that you could use it at all is a testament to your skill. You did well.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    Floating in the air and coughing violently, Silvester seemed to lose his usual confidence for the first time. His expression was filled with weakness and disbelief.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ what a joke! The ¡®Gathering Magic Divine ying Sword¡¯ is a forbidden spell left by the demon god! With infinite magic as its source, even in the mythological era, few gods would dare face it head-on¡­ how could there possibly be someone who could withstand it directly?!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ that¡¯s why I said your intel is outdated.¡±

    The priestess shook her head helplessly, then casually dispelled the hundreds ofyers of shields she had stacked in front of her just in case, which far exceeded the limit of aposite barrier but had ultimately been unnecessary.

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t truly understand the gods. Let me teach you. Firstly, infinity is just a rtive concept. Nothing is truly infinite, and that includesws. Moreover, the strongest power of a god is never some forbidden spell, but their exclusive divine realm. iming something is a trump card without even unfolding a divine realm isughable.¡±

    ¡°Divine realm? You¡­¡±

    ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡±

    Silvester, having just managed to catch his breath, was about to say something when the sky in the distance suddenly split open with terrifying, pitch-ck cracks. The energy storms formed by the immense magical elements in the Illusionary Realm were quickly sucked into the rift and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Ah, it seems it has begun,¡± the priestess with six holy wings gradually reverted to a more basic two-winged form. Floating in the air, she gazed into the distance, murmuring as if to herself.

    This moment had finally arrived.

    The true source of magic within the Magic Valley of the Illusionary Realm was a part of the demon god¡¯s divine essence. A thousand years ago, when Demon God Olivia set out for that battlefield, she sensed great danger and left her legacy in the Valley of Magic, informing her trusted subordinate, the strategic yet nonbative spirit butterfly Tiyelu, of this. She also granted Tiyelu a sanctuary to protect the Illusionary Realm and the divine essence.

    After the demon god¡¯s fall, Tiyelu, despite her immense grief, followed the god¡¯s instructions and managed to control the remaining divine essence that had gone berserk due to the god¡¯s death, carefully maintaining it until now.

    The divine essence is the essence of a god, and even if the god perishes, this power, which represents the veryws, does not simply vanish. After the Demon God¡¯s death, the original source left in the Valley of Magic became the object of worship, gradually transforming into a new divine seat over a thousand years.

    This is the true nature of the source of magic.

    The Illusionary Realm, created by the demon god, is a space between the upper and lower dimensions. The source of magic, as the core that maintains the stability of this world, would disappear once itpleted its divine session or developed a new self-awareness over time. When this happens, the Illusionary Realm would quickly copse.

    Therefore, Tiyelu had to continuously seek out avatars to weaken the source of magic, preventing it from absorbing too much faith and growing into a new demon god. It wasn¡¯t that a new demon god would necessarily harbor malice, but even an unintentional action by a god could easily cause catastrophic disasters in the mortal world.

    Just like now.

    Silvester, also looking up at the sky, seemed to have regained his usual calmness in this short time. He turned his head and looked at Violet with a light smile.

    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to stop it? If the Illusionary Realm copses and such immense magical power floods into the real world, you don¡¯t need me to exin what would happen, right? Or are you willing to sit by and let disaster strike, letting thousands of lives fall into ruin, just to continue this pointless struggle with me?¡±

    Violet turned her gaze back, her silver-blue eyes meeting his unwaveringly, and she smiled.

    ¡°Do you think you know what I¡¯ll do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I must admit, your formidable power is among the greatest I¡¯ve seen. I consider myself no match. But whether it¡¯s Cheese Mochi, some hidden stronghold of the Goddess Church, or even if you are the Goddess of Light who has descended for some reason, as long as you wield the power of the Holy Light, it represents order, mercy, and salvation. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d really turn a blind eye to this scene.¡±[1]

    ¡°Humph¡­¡±

    Violet pouted, a bit displeased, but she had to admit that Silvester wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in a sense.

    Since learning from Menna about the impending terrible disaster, she had always been concerned about it. Even without specific information, she was secretly working to prevent such a future from happening.

    Perhaps she was influenced by some power or divine essence, or maybe it was just a simple sense ofpassion. But in this regard, the priestess saw nothing wrong with it. Moreover¡­

    ¡°Well, you might be disappointed. Even if I don¡¯t go anywhere right now, the Illusionary Realm won¡¯t be destroyed, and there won¡¯t be any disaster in the real world. Silvester¡­ from the beginning, you were destined to fail.¡±

    The girl smiled.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I have never been a savior, because this world already has someone reliable silently protecting it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At this moment, in the sky above the ¡°Land of Gateways¡±.

    If the Illusionary Realm is the rift between the Upper Dimension and the Lower Dimension, connecting the basic world to the material world, then the Land of Gateways is the intersection between the Illusionary Realm itself and the real world.

    In other words, unless the Illusionary Realmpletely copses, most individuals intending to traverse the world passage to the real world must still pass through here. Therefore, this is also the location of the ¡°Gatekeeper¡±.

    However, due to certain reasons, the Gatekeeper is not home today. Instead, there are two other visitors with ill intentions.

    One is the God of zing Heat and Explosions, m, with a towering body that stands a thousand feet high, covered in never-ending, raging mes.

    The other is a stunning young woman d in tinum-scaled armor, with her hands covered in w-like gauntlets, a dragon-shaped magic mark embedded in her forehead, and standing on ded boots. Her slender wings are spread wide, with electric currents flowing over her dragon horns, and her golden hair flows freely behind her.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The young woman spun gracefully in the air, her dragon-like tail striking the solid chest of the me giant. Despite her rtively tiny figure, as small as a mosquito inparison, the God of zing mes was nearly uncontrobly knocked backward by the immense force. The point of impact instantly revealedrge, terrifying cracks.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!!!¡±

    As he fell, a pir of me, thick as a house and hot enough to distort the air, shot from the giant¡¯s hand, enveloping the golden-haired woman in an instant.

    However, she neither dodged nor flinched. The divine mes, which could melt most metals in an instant, seemed incapable of harming her in the slightest.

    Bathed in mes, her tinum armor glowed brilliantly. She let out a cold snort, and a surging shockwave burst forth, dispelling the sea of fire!

    ¡°Super Time-Space Rift!¡±

    ¡°Click.¡±

    As if the hands of a clock had been stopped, the Land of Gateways suddenly turned gray and white. The falling me giant and the raging fires on his body froze in ce, and then the dragon girl transformed into an afterimage.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam!!!!!¡±

    It seemed to happen in just an instant. Before the me giant could hit the ground, his body exploded with countless thunderous impacts, denser than raindrops by a thousandfold!

    ¡¾Ahhhhhhh!!!! Damn it!!!!!!¡¿

    Rocks flew, sparks scattered, and the giant, as massive as a mountain, plummeted downwards, causing a terrifying earthquake-like impact in the Land of Gateways.

    The meticulously decorated garden and cottage were reduced to ashes amidst the erupting mes.

    TL Note:

    [1]

    I want to let you know that the author has made a small change. More precisely, they¡¯ve added something here. Previously, Aurora, the deity of the Holy Empire, was referred to as the Goddess of Dawn and Hope. But now she is described as the Goddess of Light, the embodiment of dawn and hope.

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 196

    Havingnded her strike, the dragon girl remained expressionless, floating silently in the sky. She looked down with a cold gaze at the ground below, which had almost turned into a sea of fire and a devastating dust storm, as if she were waiting for something.

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Suddenly, another even more explosive and scorching pir of fire surged out from the thick smoke and dust. However, the young woman seemed to have anticipated this.

    She shed her w-like right hand through the air, splitting the terrifying attack, which had a diameter of at least several dozen meters, in two. The mes shattered and passed by her.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡¾What manner of creature are you!? There is no dragon this powerful among the Demon God¡¯s subordinates! Why do you obstruct me!!!¡¿

    The me giant, battered with holes like a beehive, slowly rose from the burning ground. The raging mes transformed into a body more solid than rock. His thunderous, furious roar almost set the sky on fire.

    But the dragon girl only nced indifferently at the mountainous figure below, disdainfully saying,

    ¡°Demon God? Such a being dares tomand me? I am merely following my master¡¯s orders, here to eliminate those who try to escape. I did not target you specifically, so don¡¯t overestimate yourself. You¡¯re nothing but an oversized fool with no substance.¡±

    ¡¾You are courting death, puny dragon! I am the God of zing Heat and Explosions, m¡­!¡¿

    ¡°Sky¡ªShatter!¡±

    Before m could finish his name, the dragon girl, who always despised idle chatter during battle, raised her w again and shed down forcefully!

    ¡°Crack¡­crack, crack, crack, crack, crack¡­¡±

    The already tormented sky and earth finally shatteredpletely.

    From the tip of the dragon girl¡¯s w, a truly terrifying ck fissure ripped through the space of the Land of Gateways. The me giant, who had just managed to rise, was violently hurled back into the ground once more.

    As if some terrible invisible force had crushed the ground, the entire Land of Gateways sank nearly a hundred meters. m¡¯s rocky body, which bore the brunt of the attack, was almost torn in half, with the boiling mes rising from him immediately being absorbed by the ck fissures.

    ¡¾Ohhhhh!!!! Damn it, damn it, damn it!!! If my divine realm weren¡¯t suppressed by this cursed ce, a mere dragon¡­!!!¡¿

    Struggling desperately against the terrifying power of the ¡°Sky Shatter,¡± m roared with thunderous anger and unwillingness. However, the dragon girl paid no heed to him, merely watching the battle coldly.

    The radiant white-gold sheen of her scales flickered lightly, and she asionally swiped her ws to strike him, maintaining her absolute dominance. She also kept part of her attention on the expanding ck fissure in the distance, from which the fiery giant had emerged.

    Sensing thebat fluctuations from the other end of the contract, the young dragon couldn¡¯t help but show some concern.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Demon Suppression City.

    Fire rain continued to fall from the sky.

    The enemy¡¯s arrival was sudden, their method of appearance was bizarre, and their power was extraordinarily terrifying. The city¡¯s defending forces quickly fell into disarray, especially as more fireballs rained down, sparking fierce battles and fires throughout the city.

    Fortunately, thanks to the foresight of the royal family and government, most civilians had already been evacuated, and elite forces were on high alert and ready for battle. They withstood the first and most intense wave of attacks, preventing the defensive lines from copsing immediately.

    Inwardly praising the wisdom of Queen Her Majesty and Princess Menna, Ashborn¡¯s thoughts mirrored those of most in Demon Suppression City at that moment.

    Even so, the situation remained grim. The Adventurers¡¯ Guild, the Internal Guard Bureau, and the army¡ªall majorbat forces had been deployed, but the enemies raining down from the sky seemed endless.

    These me stone giants possess at least the strength equivalent to Tier 3 or higher demons.

    Although they are low in intelligence and seem to rely solely on brute force, it typically takes several elite gold-tier warriors to surround and kill them without sustaining injuries. Among them, there have been reports of at least four or five legendary-level targets appearing.

    For ordinary creatures, legendary-level strength represents the pinnacle ofbat prowess. Within Demon Suppression City, the only individuals with such power are Ashborn of the ¡°Sword of Heroes,¡± the four members of the ¡°Reaper¡¯s Scythe¡± squad, and possibly Miss Ran who wields ¡°Clear Skies.¡±

    Although factors such as equipment, ranged support from mages, and potions are considered in assessing actualbat strength beyond mere levels, the same principle applies¡ªany normal creature is bound to get injured and exhausted.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Another soldier was sent flying by a Tier 4 me stone giant¡¯s punch. His body transformed into a ming ball mid-air, his cries quickly fading as he plummeted from the city wall.

    Despite new soldiers immediately rushing to fill the gap, Ashborn knew well that they were merely sacrificing themselves to buy time, waiting for the bombardment of long-range magic.

    These me stone giants boasted high defense andcked obvious weaknesses. Enemies of Tier 4 and above could no longer be defeated simply by sheer numbers, even magical weapons struggled to inflict substantial damage.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Another sword swung down with force from above, but the colossal figure of fire, towering and almost entirelyposed of mes, crossed its arms to block the full-force blow. mes even surged back along the giant sword, forcing ¡°Sword of Heroes¡± to immediately withdraw.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    This was a peak-level legendary fire giant, standing at least seven to eight meters tall. In terms of raw power, it even surpassed Ashborn.

    If not for thetter¡¯s efforts to dy it, allowing it to rampage unchecked within the army would likely have caused the defensive line to copse long ago.

    Therefore, although Ashborn was willing to help, he was also stretched thin.

    Standing on the city wall, the man nced again at the city now engulfed in mes. Since the enemies descended from the sky and attacked indiscriminately, the significance of the city walls had diminished.

    If there were any unarmed civilians left inside the city now, they were practically doomed. The battle had been going on for so long, and both the ¡°Reaper¡¯s Scythe¡± and the skilled fighters within the city, who were also legendary-level, had yet toe to support. They must have encountered formidable opponents themselves.

    To be honest, he was a bit worried about Princess Menna who was still in the city, but at this moment, all Ashborn could do was try his best to maintain the current battle situation in front of him. Although it was just a lingering thought in his mind, pure defense like this probably wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    While fending off the relentless counterattacks from the fire giants, Ashborn diverted some of his attention to the massive crack in the sky above that seemed to ignite the heavens.

    Human effort had its limits, and if they couldn¡¯t eliminate the source of these enemies soon, their defeat was only a matter of time. Princess Menna, still within the city, shouldn¡¯t fail to grasp this, but it seemed she hadn¡¯t made any attempt¡­ why?

    Did she think it was impossible? Or perhaps¡­

    ¡°Hey, you old man, you¡¯ve been having a rough timetely, huh? Every time I see you, you¡¯re getting beaten up! Hahaha! Look, whether it¡¯s a sword or a knife, this is how you use them!¡±

    Sharp swordlight apanied by a somewhat familiar and annoying voice sounded in his ears. The fire giant, who moments ago had been fiercely battling Ashborn, suddenly froze in ce. Its stone head abruptly fell off and turned into a zing fireball crashing towards the ground, its body copsing limply.

    Turning in astonishment, Ashborn saw a rugged man with a fierce broadsword slung over his shoulder, a horn protruding from his head, striding along the city wall towards him with a grin.

    ¡°Hey, looks like I¡¯ve got the upper hand this time. What, not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Southde¡­ Walter?¡±

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 197

    Above the burning horizon and clouds,

    The swords shed multiple times in lightning-fast exchanges with a in and unadorned in the air, stirring up a grand symphony of fervent shes. Then, the two figures separated once more, standing face to face with their des drawn.

    Eileen¡¯s eyes were cold as she gazed at the in-clothed man before her, who exuded an otherworldly elegance. She spoke almost usingly, her voice ringing out.

    ¡°Why are you here? You shouldn¡¯t be here. You have upheld your duty for three hundred years. Why abandon it at such a critical moment, Minchen? Do you know what this means? You have made a grave mistake!¡±

    Nodding slightly, the wind whipped up Minchen¡¯s ash-gray hair. In his weathered eyes, there was a touch of emotion, as if speaking to himself.

    ¡°A grave mistake¡­ yes, I have made too many mistakes in my life. Friends died because of my arrogance, innocents suffered hardships due to my ignorance. The world teeters, and I carry guilt. Therefore, I secluded myself in the Gateway for three hundred years, to atone for my sins.¡±

    ¡°But now, it seems my self-righteous redemption has only bred new suffering and hatred¡­ Haha, such ridiculous conceit. In the end, I still haven¡¯t truly learned from my past mistakes.¡±

    Minchen raised his hand, and his weapon vanished into light. He turned to look at Eileen, whose face remained cold. Though they appeared to be of simr age, the young man¡¯s gaze was like that of a benevolent elder watching over his own child.

    ¡°Eileen, is that your name? I have heard about your situation. It was my oversight. I apologize to you all. I, Minchen, a grown man¡­ with nothing but brute strength, yet it seems I am not a qualified elder.¡±

    ¡°Child, you¡­ you have suffered.¡±

    *Swish!*

    The sword light struck, but Minchen remained unmoved. His right hand, holding the de, shot up into the sky, and he smiled faintly at the girl who had just severed his arm, as if the blood spraying everywhere did not flow from his own body.

    However, Eileen¡¯s gaze remained icy cold. She waved the magic sword in her hand and spoke bitterly.

    ¡°Do you think a few gestures like this can make up for all the nonsense you¡¯ve done before? The one you should apologize to isn¡¯t me, but Siel. Her mother who was proud of you even as she faced death, yet carried longing in her heart! If I hadn¡¯t spared your life to personally apologize to her, I would have severed your head with thatst sword!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much hardship and sacrifice she endured to see you, defeat you, and give her mother an answer? How did she spend these hundred years, day and night?!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know! You¡¯ve just been enjoyingfort in your turtle shell, hidden away from the world, as that damned ¡®Gatekeeper¡¯!!!¡±

    By the end, Eileen¡¯s rage had turned into a hoarse roar, surging with magical power that stirred her ash-gray hair, now lengthened and enhanced due to her deification, wildly around.

    Minchen nodded silently.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Eileen. I am indeed a bastard, havingmitted many mistakes. I have no intention of offering any defense. But there is one thing I must correct you on.¡±

    With only his remaining left arm grasping in the air, Minchen slowly drew out a distinctly different long dao than the one he had previously used. Ancient yet exquisite, it appeared as if emerging from boundless void, exuding a sharp and profound aura.

    ¡°I became the Gatekeeper not to enjoy any kind offort. It was in that failed expedition where I witnessed the horrors of the Illusionary Realm, faced true divine-like powers, and understood the catastrophic consequences the copse of this ce would bring to countless lives in the world. Therefore, I epted Tiyelu¡¯s invitation to guard the Gatekeeper¡¯s Domain.¡±

    ¡°This is righteousness, the only thing I, Minchen, can be proud of. Even if I were to start over, I would inevitably make the same choice.¡±

    The in-clothed youth stood with his long dao in the sky. As he made this deration, another sinister and spiky demonic arm surged forth from where his severed right hand had been. The weariness in his eyes vanished, reced by clear determination and resolve.

    ¡°So, child, I will stop you.¡±

    Eileen also raised her magic sword.

    ¡°¡­If you can manage to do so, thene at me.¡±

    ¡°Half-demon Minchen, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°So you still haven¡¯t figured it out? There¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll escape, even if you¡¯re in a hurry to settle scores with Minchen. He¡¯s probably not out there right now.¡±

    The grand scale sh had turned into closebat, now that the summoner¡¯s magic had been significantly depleted. While the priestess wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in such fights, it was only a matter of life and death among equals.

    Using the holy shield condensed on her forearm to once again block Silvester¡¯s sword strike, Violet countered with a staff strike, while behind her, the embodiment of light transformed into a holy spear, lightning-fast and aimed at the enemy.

    The summoner hastily dodged the unstoppable spearhead, but another attack was unavoidable. He could only hurriedly shield his face with his arm. However, the artifact ¡°Eternal Scepter ¨C Heart of the World,¡± with its immense destructive power and indestructible properties, even though not specifically designed for closebat, was not something that could be resisted solely with physical strength.

    *Snap!*

    A crisp sound of bones cracking followed immediately as Silvester¡¯s arm, where the staff had made contact, bent inward at a bizarre angle. Yet, seizing this opportunity, he quickly withdrew and retreated, once again creating distance between himself and Violet.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seemingly no longer willing to waste more words, the summoner silently nced at his broken arm, where strange lights surged. Soon, the bent limb automatically restored itself to its original state.@@novelbin@@

    Then, as if sensing something, Silvester looked up at the sky once more, observing the terrifying cracks in the sky that now covered nearly half of it, absorbing the magical storms. He murmured to himself.

    ¡°Have we¡­ reached the limit? Eileen¡­¡±

    From afar, a voice of unusual calmness came from the girl.

    ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for the Illusionary Realm topletely copse, intending to escape using the spatial turbulence to evade me, then let me repeat it¡­¡±

    Violet held her staff in one hand, while the golden light-formed girl behind her floated serenely like a guardian spirit. She wasn¡¯t eager to relentlessly pursue and attack, instead casually gesturing towards the sky as if foreseeing certain things.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the Illusionary Realm won¡¯t copse today, Silvester. You were destined to fail from the beginning.¡±

    As if in response to the girl¡¯s confident deration, the expanding spatial cracks in the sky suddenly halted!

    Then, at an astonishing speed, they began rapidly contracting!

    ¡°!?¡±

    The pupils under his mask instantly widened.

    Silvester remained silent for a long time in ce. Unlike his usualposure, his voice finally betrayed a hint of confusion, mixed with the reluctance to face failure. He didn¡¯t show much anger, but rather turned his gaze towards the white-robed girl before him, who clearly knew something.

    ¡°Why is this happening? We¡¯ve already absorbed most of the Source of Magic¡¯s power, and the remaining part was destroyed in our conflict. The Illusionary Realm, now a rootless duckweed, shouldn¡¯t be able to continue existing¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re the one supporting this world?¡±

    In response, the priestess merely shook her head lightly, seeming somewhat resigned, and revealed her final trump card.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done much, Silvester Bullwer, your opponent has never been just me. Do you¡­ really think that the divine essence I destroyed earlier, stored at the end of the path of ¡¾Ascending the Godhood¡¿, was the true Source of Magic itself?¡±

 Chapter Vol. 4 Ch. 199

    Inside the Illusionary Realm.

    ¡°Do you understand now? From the very beginning, you never had the chance to be a God. Even if Tiyelu hadn¡¯t swapped the positions of the magic source¡¯s fragment and the original, the true essence of a deity is far moreplex than you imagined.¡±

    The priestess smiled slightly.

    ¡°Not to mention, from the moment you decided to take a shortcut with that so-called ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Token¡¿, you were deceived. Do you think the essence of a deity is a divine status or a divine position?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. Let¡¯s not talk about the first two trials, but I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t evenplete the ny-nine thousand nine hundred ny-nine steps of the divinedder, right? Otherwise, it would have been impossible for you to start absorbing power so quickly. But¡­ that wasn¡¯t the Demon God deliberately making it difficult for his sessor.¡±

    ¡°Ancient people said, ¡®When heaven bestows a great responsibility on someone, it first frustrates their spirit and strengthens their bones.¡¯ Without personally climbing those ny-nine thousand long steps, you could never understand the true meaning of ¡®infinite magic power¡¯ and establish a divine kingdom. That so-called ¡¾Demon God¡¯s Token¡¿ is probably a trap left by the Demon God to ensnare those who seek shortcuts to ascend instantly.¡±

    At this point, Miss Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°You think I was ruining things when I split that divine essence back then? No, I was saving you. Think about it seriously, what happens when a vessel¡¯s capacity is insufficient to contain the power within it?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, have you ever wondered why, even though Tiyelu has guarded the Illusionary Realm for a thousand years and there are so many powerful beings here, your ancestors who reached the edge of the Valley of Magic never attempted to seize the divine position of the Demon God?¡±

    Miss Violet sighed and shook her head regretfully, summarizing her point.

    ¡°Young man, bing a God isn¡¯t that easy. If you want to transform into a phoenix, be careful not to shatter to pieces.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Silvester remained silent for a moment before finally revealing a bitter smile and removing the mask from his face.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve lost, lostpletely. After scheming and plotting for so many years, I still underestimated the true powerhouses and this world. Howughable¡­ the clown is me.¡±

    As he spoke, his voice quickly changed from deep to clear and pleasant, and his body underwent visible transformations. The chest under his robe gradually swelled, his waist narrowed, and even his facial features slightly adjusted.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Violet¡­ Wait a minute, you¡¯re a woman?¡±

    Upon revealing her name, the priestess was momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°No, so why¡­ why did you go to the trouble of pretending to be a man? Does it have some special significance?¡±

    In this world, there was no tradition of favoring men over women. In the ces Violet had traveled, people valued abilities over gender, so she genuinely didn¡¯t understand Silvester¡¯s motives for this behavior.

    As if finally admitting defeat, Silvester raised the mask in her hand and gave a self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°This item is called ¡¾Deceive the Heavens¡¿. I obtained it from the ¡¾Twilight Council¡¿ at great cost. As the name suggests, it can deceive the world¡¯sws. Half-demons are a strange race, perhaps because we only have half-demon blood, the women among us cannot possess magic orbat abilities.

    ¡°My mother and I are both like this, so if we wanted to achieve anything, we needed to use this item to deceive the world and gain the power to reach our goals. It¡¯s¡­ truly a curse.¡±

    ¡°Half-demon¡­?¡±

    Hearing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.

    If Silvester is a descendant of the transmigrator Minchen, then her situation might be rted to some settings in the game.

    Firstly, in the initial selectable races in ¡°Illusory World¡±, the half-demon race indeed has no females. This means yers could only create male half-demon ounts. The official developers did not exin this much, butpared to the moremon races in the game such as humans, half-beasts, undead, celestials, and spirits, this peculiarity of the half-demon race was frequently joked about and discussed by yers.

    Could it really be because of this?

    Since the opponent seemed to have lost their will to fight, and Violet had no intention of killing Silvester here, she temporarily put down her weapon. She adopted a seemingly rxed but ready-to-react stance and spoke up.

    ¡°There should still be some time. Silvester, can you tell me your story? Honestly, I¡¯m a bit curious.¡±

    Having reverted to her original form¡ªa tall, slender woman with long gray hair who appeared to be in her early twenties, with a slightly stern yet still delicate face that bore at least a seventy percent resemnce to Minchen¡ªSilvester silently nodded and then shook her head.

    ¡°Silvina, that¡¯s my real name. Though I don¡¯t know where you heard it, Silvester Bullwer is a fake name I created using ¡¾Deceive the Heavens¡¿. As a respectable strong person who defeated me fair and square, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Before Violet could respond, she continued.

    ¡°You guessed correctly. My mother is Minchen¡¯s daughter, and I am his granddaughter. Minchen and the half-demons do not belong to this world. Although we inherited this bloodline from another world, we did not inherit his great power due to our gender defect.¡±

    ¡°When my mother was still young, that bastard suddenly disappeared without a word. Later, due to some irresistible reasons, my grandmother also left her soon after, entrusting my mother to a friend before returning to the Holy Empire.¡±

    ¡°However, fate was unkind. The person responsible for taking care of my mother suddenly died in an ident, and soon after, enemies came looking for her. Fortunately, my mother managed to hide in time and narrowly escaped.

    ¡°After that, she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer and had to flee alone. Because of my grandmother¡¯s instructions, she couldn¡¯t seek refuge in the Holy Empire. Without any power andpletely alone, my mother wandered and struggled to survive in the Human United Kingdom. It took her a long time and a lot of suffering, but she eventually used the wealth my grandmother left her to settle down in a small vige, forming a family with the locals and giving birth to me.

    ¡°However, my mother¡¯s life was destined to be full of hardships. When I was twelve, the Human United Kingdom was hit by a gue. The area where my mother lived was unfortunately at the center of the disaster. The terrible guested for a year, iming the lives of over a million people, including my ordinary, unremarkable human father.

    ¡°Misfortune followed. Not long after that, my mother, who had volunteered for medical work, unfortunately got infected. Half-demons have stronger resistance than humans, but once they get sick, it¡¯s extremely difficult to cure them.

    ¡°You probably know the situation in the Human United Kingdom. As members of a different race, we couldn¡¯t risk letting priests and physicians perform thorough medical examinations. If our secret were discovered¡­ the oue would be unimaginably tragic.¡±

    Silvina raised her right hand, which bore a single, well-maintained yet slightly old gray ring, seemingly a piece of magical equipment.

    ¡°Although I did everything I could, my mother¡­ in the end, she still passed away. On her deathbed, she called me to her side and solemnly entrusted me with this ring. She told me that it was a precious gift from my grandfather, Minchen. It contained her lifetime savings and the wealth left by my grandmother. More importantly, it held the memories and longings of her past.

    ¡°This most precious treasure, she passed on to me.¡±

    It was as if the mask she had worn for so long, or perhaps the softer and more fragile nature of a woman¡¯s heart, once removed, allowed the umted bitterness and hatred in Silvina¡¯s heart to pour out like a torrent. As she spoke, she tried to hide the tears constantly falling from her eyes.

    ¡°Mother¡­ held my hand and talked about so many things from the past, all those beautiful memories of aplete family when her parents were still around. She described how tall and magnificent grandfather was, how reliable, humorous, and handsome. Standing beside him was like having an insurmountable mountain, a great sense of security.¡±

    ¡°She said that was the happiest and sweetest time of her life, even more joyful than when she was with my father.¡±

    ¡°Motherughed and cried, her nearly withered life seemed to glow again. She repeatedly told me that she did not resent her parents for abandoning her. They were truly great people who loved her, but their heavy and noble mission required them to leave. She was proud to be their daughter.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Silvina¡¯s voice began to choke with emotion, but she forced herself to continue, probably not wanting to show weakness in front of others.

    ¡°Mother¡­ talked for a long, long time until her eyes could barely stay open. In her final moments, she was surrounded by those sweet memories, but I knew she was dying.¡±

    ¡°In the end¡­ Mother closed her eyes, and her chest stopped rising and falling. I thought that was the end, and in my overwhelming grief, I went forward to arrange her final appearance. To my surprise, as I leaned over, I heard her whisper softly in my ear, using what seemed to be herst bit of strength, like a farewell, expressing her deep-seated longing and loneliness.¡±

    ¡°Sil¡­ even so, I still wish so much, so much, that I could see Father one more time¡­¡±